Skip to main content

Full text of "The Jesuit Martyrs Of North America"

See other formats


271.5 98j 68-7^868 

Wynne 

The Jesuit mrtyrs of North 

America 

271.5 W98d 68-7^868 

Wynne 

The Jesuit martyrs of North 

America 



Books will be issued only 

on presentation of library card. 
Please report lost cards and 

change of residence promptly. 
Card holders are responsible for 

all books, records, films, pictures 
or other library materials 
checked out on their cards. 



KANSAS CITY, MO PUBLIC LIBRARY 




D DD01 0302265 1 



r 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 
OF NORTH AMERICA 



The Jesuit Martyrs 

of North America 

Isaac Jogues, John de Brebeuf, Gabriel Lalemant 

Noel Chabanel, Anthony Daniel, Charles Garnier 

Rene Goupil, John Lalande 



JOHN J. WYNNE, S. J. 




THE UNIVERSAL KNOWLEDGE FOUNDATION 
NEW YORK 



Copyright 1925 
The Universal Knowledge Foundation, Inc , 



All Rights Reserved 



Copyright in England 

Copyright under the articles of the Copyright 

Convention of the Pan-American Republics and 

The United States, Aug. 11, 1910 



See Html page 



J. B. LYON COMPANY, GENERAL PRINTERS, ALBANY, NEW YORK 



To THE RIGHT REVEREND 

EDMUND F. GIBBONS, D.D., 

BISHOP OF ALBANY; 

THE DIOCESE IN WHICH THE MARTYRS CRIMSONED 

WITH THEIR BLOOD THE SOIL OF NORTH 

AMERICA, AND WHICH NOW HAS THE 

HONOR OF HAVING OPENED THE ROLL 

OF OUR BELOVED COUNTRY'S 

CALENDAR OF THE 

BLESSED. 



CITY (MO.) 



PREFACE 

NEITHER myth nor legend is needed by our 
country for the heroic story with which every 
people loves to immortalize its origins. Our 
earliest history is one of heroes who achieved their 
wonders, not by physical prowess merely, but by 
moral grandeur. Their most wonderful achieve- 
ment is the incomparable devotion with which they, 
all men of exquisite culture and refinement, labored 
among human beings who had fallen from man's 
high estate into the depths of barbarism and 
depravity. In common with all heroes, they were 
animated by the noblest passions ; but they excelled 
in love, the greatest of all. They excelled also in 
the objects of their love, entirely devoid as it was 
of selfishness, and centred purely on the highest 
things, on God and on human souls. They are 
the heroes of the invisible, the spiritual, the super- 
natural; and these, by word and work, they bring 
vividly before our weaker vision. 

The story of the Martyrs has been repeated so 
often and by such skilful narrators that it has 
become a household tale in this country and in 
Canada. It cannot be told too often. Hitherto 
it has appeared in books or chapters about one or 
other of the principals, or as part only of a general 
history to which it is subordinated. In this book 

C vii 3 



PREFACE 

it is for the first time woven together into one 
complete narrative. In doing this I have availed 
of the writings of Martin, de Rochemonteix, and 
Gilmary Shea; of Jones, Campbell, and Devine, 
with whom I have been closely associated; of 
Parkrnan, Bancroft, my friend Dr. John Finley, 
and especially of the noble publication of the 
Jesuit Relations by Thwaites and his scholarly 
editorial staff. 

I am indebted to the publishers of C The Jesuit 
Relations and Allied Documents" for their cordial 
permission to use their translation of the Relations 
in the many quotations I have thought well to 
make from that collection. No one can tell the 
story of a Brebeuf or of a Jogues better than them- 
selves. I am indebted also to Mr. C. F. Wemyss 
Brown and Miss Catherine M. Neale for their 
kindness in assisting me with the revision of both 
manuscript and proof, and to Frank P. Seaman for 
his valuable map of the Jesuit Missions in New 
France. 

THE AUTHOR. 
Decoration Day, 1925. 



[ viii 



CONTENTS 

CHAPTER ONE 

A Half-Century of Names and Deeds Immortal 
A. D. 1600-1650 

PAGE 

The first half^ of the Seventeenth Century Rulers and 
Leaders Genius in literature Birthtime of modern science 
Philosophy, Painting, Sculpture, Music, Education 
Schools of the Jesuits Religion Great Saints Influence 
in Civil life Missionary spirit, Organization Missions of 
the Jesuits A Society baptized in blood Genius of sanctity 
imperishable 1 

CHAPTER TWO 

Martyrs in Formation 

A. D. 1617-1630 

Jesuit Martyrs of North America The Priests, Jogues, 
Brebeuf, Daniel, Garnier, Lalemant, Chabanel Their de- 
voted companions, Goupil and Lalande, laymen The 
Society of Jesus, spirit and training Life in the novitiate 
The Spiritual Exercises Reformation not an ideal, but a 
means to the following of Christ The Exercises and the 
phobias, athletes of Christ After the novitiate, studies, 
philosophy, teaching, theology, priesthood 11 

CHAPTER THREE 

The Missions of New France 

A. D. 1608-1614 

Exploration of Canada Religious motive of Cartier and of 
the French Voyages, 1534-1543 Colonization suspended 
for sixty years Henry IV, expedition of 1603 Dissensions 
over^ religion Champlain, ideals as colonizer Lescarbot; 
Abbe Fleche Baptizing uninstructed Indians Opposition 
to Jesuits as missionaries for Acadia Madame de Guerche- 
ville Fathers Biard and Masse Obstacles to their embark- 
ing for New France de Guercheville comes to their aid 
Friction with Biencourt The new colony at Saint-Sauveur 
Argall, abductor of Pocahontas, pirates Acadia Ill- 
treatment of missionaries Return to France Why mis- 
sions often seem failures 26 

CHAPTER FOUR 

Missionaries Layman, Friar and Jesuit 
A. D. 1615-1625 

Champlain The Franciscans in New France A first horror 
Colonists few Algonquins, Montaignais No aid from 
exploiters of trade Friars call for Jesuits Brebeuf, 
Masse and Charles Lalemant in Canada, 1625 Winter hunt 
with the Montaignais 38 



CONTENTS 

CHAPTER FIVE 
The Missionary's Fortune 

A. D. 1626-1628 

Huron Country, route from Quebec Journey under difficul- 
ties Hurons, govejnment, beliefs, morals, sorcery A mis- 
sionary's perplexities' English invasion of Canada- 
French colony depopulated Missionaries return to France 
Brebeuf signs a vow in blood 50 

CHAPTER SIX 
Missions and Civilization 

A. D. 1632-1634 

Failure of Huguenot invasion of New France Colonization 
in earnest Its chief promoter, a Huguenot become Jesuit 
Le Jeune's trumpet-call to France Missions a national 
reawakening, not a conversion of heathen only The form 
of his message, "The Jesuit Relations" Value as docu- 
ments of North American history Incentive to mission- 
aries Factor in the missions of New France, in the 
foundation of Canada and of a new people 63 

CHAPTER SEVEN 
An Apostle and His Mission 

A. D. 1634-1636 

Brebeuf greets the Hurons at Quebec They visit his chapel, 
feast and return to Huronia without him A year of min- 
istry and patience Return to Ihonatiria in 1634 Ill- 
treatment on the way Huron cabins unlike the Louvre 
Assembly and catechism Zeal unrewarded Caution in ad- 
mitting converts Children the hope of the Mission The 
seminary for them in Quebec 79 

CHAPTER EIGHT 
Brebeuf 's Ideal Missionary 93 

CHAPTER NINE 
Arrival of Jogues and Garnier 

A. D. 1636-1640 

Recruits Voyage overseas A martyr and a Mother Bre- 
beuf again isolated Four auxiliaries Arrival of Jogues 
Illness in tribe and Mission A missionary's daily routine 
An Indian's cabin Mission at Ossossane Vacation and 
summer school 106 

CHAPTER TEN 
Brebeuf s Ideal Realized 

A. D. 1639 

Hostility to missionaries Imported prejudices Dream and 
transport Baptism of first adult in health- Council de- 
cides on death of missionaries A marvellous document 
A new Mission An Indian census Conversions begin 120 



CONTENTS 

CHAPTER ELEVEN 

More Missions and New Fields 

A. D. 1639-1642 

A change of policy A mission centre and more stations 
The missions and greater New France Motive of the 
missionaries Not after trade or land Personnel of the 
head-quarters Individual characteristics Obedience Jesuit 
auxiliaries Exploring new fields Tobacco Indians, Gar- 
nier's report Jogues and the Ojibways The Neuters 
Brebeuf at Quebec Failure and hope of the Mission 132 

CHAPTER TWELVE 
An Era of Martyrdom 

Distress in Huronia Jogues leads relief expedition Captured 
by Mohawks Two weeks trail in torture Gruesome vil- 
lage spectacle A year in slavery A Martyr's Confessions 
Goupil, first victim Death for the Sign of the Cross 
A Martyr's interment 152 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN 
An Apostle in Slavery 

The Dutch intervene A slave on the Mohawk The winter's 
hunt A snow-bound oratory Life in the balance His 
friends among the Dutch Final decision to seek freedom 
Reformed Minister and Jesuit Reception at New Amster- 
dam Return to France Return to Canada Back to the 
Mohawks Death 175 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN 
A Supreme Holocaust 

Hurons becoming Christian Example of devotion Iroquois 
implacable Daniel their victim, Mart3 r r of Charity Acts 
of the Martyrs Brebeuf and Lalemant An orgy of cruel- 
ties 192 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN 
The Last of the Victims 

The "Hurons exterminated Gamier at his post A true Shep- 
herd His dying effort A sublime burial-scene Chabanel 
betrayed His vow accepted 209 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN 
Fruits of Martyrdom 

An exterminated people The Missions not a failure Virtues 
of the Missionaries Their memory in veneration Influence 
after death Monuments in their honor Protestant devotion 
General Clark and Auriesville, site of Jogues's death 

The long memory of the Church 222 

REFERENCES 235 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 239 

INDEX 241 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 
OF NORTH AMERICA 



CHAPTER ONE 

A Half-Century of Names and Deeds Immortal 
ANNO DOMINI 1600-1650 

The first half of the Seventeenth Century Rulers and Leaders 
Genius in literature Birthtime of modern science Philosophy, 
Painting, Sculpture, Music, Education Schools of the Jesuits 
Religion Great Saints Influence in civil life Missionary spirit, 
Organization Missions of the Jesuits A Society baptized in 
blood Genius of sanctity imperishable. 

DURING the first half of the seventeenth 
century men were born and things done that 
were destined to have a lasting influence. Ferdinand 
II of Germany, in his successful struggle for the 
Counter-Reformation and the restitution of church 
properties to their rightful owners, had to sustain 
the burden of the Thirty Years' War for more than 
half its duration. Maximilian, Duke and Elector of 
Bavaria, was ably supporting him, and consolidat- 
ing in Bavaria the religious spirit for which it is 
noted to this day. By maintaining peace in France 
for twenty years, and promoting agricultural, in- 
dustrial and commercial prosperity, Henry IV pre- 
pared the way for Louis XIII, during whose 
reign, favored as he was with ministers like Colbert 
and Richelieu, genius was at its best in France. It 
was the day of such brilliant leaders as Tilly, Wal- 
lenstein, Gustavus Adolphus, Turenne, to whom 
military science and strategy even in our time is 
much indebted. 

n 1 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

In England, Shakespeare was writing "Hamlet" ; 
rare Ben Jonson, "Every Man in His Humor" ; 
Fletcher, "The Faithful Shepherdess"; Massinger, 
"A New Way to Pay Old Debts" ; blind old Mil- 
ton, his "Paradise Lost" ; Lord Bacon, his "Novum 
Organum". In Spain, Calderon was creating his 
"El Principe Constante"; Alarcon, "La Verdad 
Sospechosa" ; Lope de Vega, his "Comedies of the 
Cloak and Sword"; De Castro, "Las Mocedades 
del Cid" ; and the immortal Cervantes, the immor- 
tal "Don Quijote de La Mancha". In France, 
Corneille was producing "Le Cid"; Moliere had 
begun his stage career; and Richelieu, in 1635, was 
founding the Academy, which has since been the 
inspiration of literary work all the world over, as 
well as in its own country. Among its first mem- 
bers were Boileau, Bossuet, La Fontaine and Ra- 
cine. 

In Italy Baldi was making idyllic poetry and 
admirable monographs; Davanzati was translating 
Tacitus; Tassoni parodied the heroic poets in his 
comic epic; Chiabrera adapted Greek and Latin 
metres to Italian verse; Testi wrote patriotic poems; 
and the versatile Salvator Rosa indulged in satire. 
In Germany, Arndt was writing widely-read books 
of Protestant theology; the mystic shoemaker 
Bohme was producing his profound though con- 
fused notions; Ayrer and Heinrich, Duke of 
Brunswick were writing plays; Opitz was bringing 
forth his masterly treatise on German poetry; 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

Logan, his epigrams; Fleming, lyrics; Dach's 
poetry lent lustre to the Konigsberg Circle; Gry- 
phius was the chief dramatist of the period; the 
Jesuit von Spee was intrepidly defending the vic- 
tims of the witchcraft tribunals; Angelus Silesius 
was giving noble expression to mysticism in poetry; 
the Jesuit Balde sang in both German and Latin; 
von Grimmelshausen achieved the prose classic of 
the century in his "Simplicissimus". 

It was the birthtime of the science we are cul- 
tivating to-day, the age of Galileo and his teles- 
cope, Torricelli and his barometer, Napier and his 
logarithms, Huygens and his Saturn's rings, Mer- 
senne and his laws of vibration, Gassendi the 
Bacon of France, Gilbert and magnets, Harvey and 
the circulation of the blood, Bacon and the process 
of induction, Kircher the versatile Jesuit, with his 
hieroglyphs, adding-machine, speaking-tube and 
Aeolian harp, Malpighi and the microscope, Rober- 
val the mathematician, Kepler and planets, Gas- 
coigne and his micrometer, Van Helmont and 
gases, Buonaventura Cavalieri and the geometric 
method of indivisibles, Sydenham and epidemic 
diseases, von Guericke and the air-pump. 

Spinoza, Descartes, Pascal and Locke were pro- 
pounding philosophies which still influence pro- 
foundly the thought and conduct of multitudes. 
Grotius was gleaning from the neo-Scholastics and 
mediaeval jurisprudence principles of an interna- 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

tional law which, if honored in our day, would 
facilitate the establishment of a world's court. 

Painters like Velasquez, Murillo, Rembrandt, 
Rubens, Grimaldi, Lorrain, Reni, Domenichino, 
Dolci, Sassoferrato, Salvator Rosa, Maratta, Zur- 
baran were creating their immortal masterpieces. 
In sculpture, Montanez was enriching the cathe- 
dral of Seville; Bernini was at work upon his 
"Apollo and Daphne"; Maderna was elaborating 
the death-like pose of his St. Cecilia; Algardi was 
founding the School of Bologna. In music, the 
Masters of the Golden Age included Sweelinck, the 
talented brothers Anerio, da Vittoria, the English- 
men Byrd, Wilbye, Morley, and Gibbons, the Ger- 
mans Hassler and Aichinger. The first oratorio 
was produced by Emilio Cavalieri; the first opera, 
by Peri; Monteverde was the pioneer of modern 
harmony. Schiitz elaborated polyphonic prin- 
ciples in Church music; and Frescobaldi composed 
for the organ. 

Education, particularly in France, was in honor, 
nowhere more than in the colleges at Clermont, La 
Fleche and Rouen, which will be frequently men- 
tioned in these pages. So much in favor were the 
Jesuit colleges in France that from twenty in num- 
ber before A. D. 1600 they increased to seventy 
in these fifty years, an average of one a year. In 
spite of the opposition of the Paris University and 
the Parliament of Paris, and of false accusations of 
political enemies, they became the popular schools 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

of the time, their average attendance approximat- 
ing one thousand. For two centuries they educated 
men who became leaders in every sphere of life, 
Corneille, Moliere, Descartes, Mersenne, Bossuet, 
Francis de Sales, Richelieu, Montesquieu, Buffon, 
Malesherbes. These schools were in close touch 
with the culture not of France only, but of the 
learned world of the time. Nationalism had not 
yet put up barriers to the companionship of schol- 
ars of different countries; there was one language 
in which scholars could converse; travel was 
leisurely and as often for observation and the 
exchange of ideas as for trade or pleasure; mem- 
bers of a missionary order were constantly in con- 
tact with those who had seen other lands and 
known other peoples. It is surprising how quickly, 
without railroad or radio, news got abroad and 
mental work became common. There was a news- 
paper in Frankfort in 1615, in Antwerp in 1616, 
and in England in 1622. Corneille's "Le Cid" 
appeared in France in 1636; it was produced in 
England in 1637; that tragedy influenced the 
European stage for two centuries. Drama was a 
notable element in the Jesuit system of education, 
and a point of contact between them and the 
official and lettered world. It was not unusual 
for the court and nobility to attend their college 
plays, and for cities like Munich and Paris to 
solemnize these productions. Jesuit professors 
wrote these plays and directed their performance 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

and other similar public exhibitions. One of the 
few facts recorded of Jogues as 'professor in the 
college at Rouen is the reading of a Latin poem 
on a legend from Evagrius to the student body, 
numbering nineteen hundred, at the beginning of 
the scholastic year 1632. 

Arts and science were the main courses in these 
colleges. In many places, as at Bordeaux, Cahors, 
Bruges, Reims, Caen and Poitiers, they were affili- 
ated to the universities of these cities, in some cases 
constituting the university Faculty of Arts. 
Clermont and Pont-a-Mousson had the complete 
university courses of the period, theology, philos- 
ophy, embracing natural philosophy or science, the 
humanities, languages, history and literature. We 
are not surprised, therefore, to find men trained in 
these colleges, who afterward became missionaries, 
versed in sacred science, familiar as Jogues and 
Brebeuf with Holy Writ, but making their own ob- 
servations astronomical and meteorological, charting 
maps, noting what was peculiar in forestry, vegeta- 
tion and animal life, recording the racial charac- 
teristics of the Indians one of them, Lafitau, is 
the founder of modern ethnology 1 studying their 
languages not only as missionaries, but as philolo- 
gists, and planning as true political economists, 
like Le Jeune, the civilization that flourishes in 
Canada to-day. The Ontario Government in 1920 
published Potier's seven books on the Huron 
language and grammar. 2 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

In those days, at least In countries which had 
resisted the innovations of Luther, -Calvin and 
Henry VIII, religion was not yet excluded from 
ordinary life. France had resisted Lutheranism, 
and Calvinism had not succeeded in winning over 
many of its people. French Protestants, generally 
known as Huguenots, were active in trade, and 
especially in politics, until in 1628 Richelieu put 
an end to their political pretensions, and to their 
dealings with her ancient enemy, England, with a 
view to making Protestantism a dominant factor in 
the national life. Great saints were common. Like 
de Sales, Vincent de Paul and Bellarmine, they 
took prominent part in civil, social and scientific 
affairs. De Sales wrote books on spiritual subjects 
which to-day are read for style as much as for 
content. De Paul organized public charities in a 
manner and on a scale which no one had before 
attempted. Bellarmine was the exponent of 
genuine democracy, especially as we know it in 
America, and he was the friend who favored con- 
sideration for Galileo. Writers like Baronius, 
Petavius, Bossuet, Lessius, de Paz were bequeath- 
ing a heritage in history, positive theology, apolo- 
getics, and mysticism which has not yet been 
exhausted. Paul V had succeeded in making the 
enactments of the Council of Trent the established 
discipline of the Church. 

So active was the missionary spirit at the time 
that Gregory XV found it necessary to constitute 

[73 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

a permanent congregation for the propagation of 
the Faith, the Propaganda. Paul had solemnized 
the beatification of many, like Ignatius Loyola, 
Francis Xavier, Philip Neri, Teresa, Louis Ber- 
trand, Thomas of Villanova, Isidore, and the canon- 
ization of Charles Borromeo, Frances of Rome. 
Gregory had canonized Ignatius, Francis, Philip, 
Teresa and Isidore, and beatified among others 
Albertus Magnus and Peter of Alcantara. It fell 
to the lot of Urban VIII to issue the bulls for the 
canonization of Ignatius and Xavier. He canon- 
ized Elizabeth of Portugal and Andrew Corsini. 
Indeed, so common was it to have petitions to 
beatify and canonize distinguished servants of God, 
that he found it necessary to regulate the canonical 
processes for this purpose. It was an era of holi- 
ness, and it was an era of missions likewise. Urban 
was zealous in promoting both. Saints Peter 
Fourier and Cousin Germaine, Francis Regis and 
John Berchmans were actually living. The Church 
in France needed no reforming agency from with- 
out. Vincent de Paul, Olier, Condren, Eudes, 
Bourdoise were re-creating the clergy and the 
missionary spirit. The Oratorians under Berulle, 
the Lazarists and the Capuchins were evangelizing 
rich and poor, lettered and unlettered. De Sales 
had brought the cloister close to the world with 
his Visitandines; de Paul had organized his 
Daughters of Charity, whom we konor to-day as 
Sisters of Charity; Eudes his Good Shepherd; and 

83 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

the Ursulines had three hundred and twenty houses 
for the instruction of young girls, sharing with 
Notre Dame the education of girlhood in France. 
To the schools of the Jesuits, Condren was looking 
for recruits to the Duke de Ventadour's Battalion 
of the Holy Sacrament, the lay auxiliaries of this 
true Catholic renascence and the generous sup- 
porters of every good movement, especially of the 
Missions Etrangeres, which were to develop in 
1658 as a result of all this earnestness and 
devotion. 

Never before nor since was exploration so active. 
To mention only what was happening in our own 
world, a de Monts was occupying Port Royal in 
Acadia in 1604. The English were in Virginia in 
1607. Hudson was in New York Bay in 1609. 
The Dutch were on Manhattan in 1614. By 1634 
settlements were made in Massachusetts, New 
Hampshire, Maine, Maryland, Connecticut, Rhode 
Island, and Delaware. 

Missionary orders had their men in every part of 
the globe. The Jesuits alone were in China, India, 
Japan, Cochin-China, Mingrelia (Transcaucasia), 
Ceylon, Aethiopia, Sierra Leone, Congo, Tibet, 
Paphlagonia, Persia, Armenia, Angola, Abyssinia, 
Paraguay, Mexico, Peru, Quito, Maryland and 
Quebec. From every quarter, word was being 
received of sacrifices as well as of conquests for the 
Faith. It was enough to warm the blood of any 
young religious to hear that, in 1614 alone, one 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

hundred thousand were made Christians in Para- 
guay, and then to learn that a Claver had died in 
his heroism in Cartagena; that, one after another, 
a Chimura, Ribera, Spinola, de Angelis, Andrada, 
Carvalho had won the martyr's crown; that with- 
out leaving Europe a Melchior and Stephen had 
been put to death in Poland; that across the 
Channel in England a Bennet, Bradley, Turner, 
Jenison, Holland, Corbie, Morse, Owen, Oldcorne 
and Garnet were being racked, drawn, hanged and 
quartered, in a vain attempt to force them to 
betray their brethren as well as to deny their Faith. 
Truly the Society of Jesus, to which they 
belonged, had been baptized in blood. Within 
sixty years after its foundation, eighty-one of its 
members had died for religion. Before it was 
a half-century older, one hundred and seven 
more had sealed their testimony with their lives. 
Martyrdom was as much a prospect for its members 
as any other, and the self-sacrifice that would lead 
up to it was part of the training in its schools, as 
much as excellence in arts or science. If men born 
and things done in those days were destined by 
virtue of genius in art or science to endure in fame 
or influence, much more were those who excelled in 
the genius of sanctity, to phrase the suggestion of 
Aubrey De Vere 3 , elected by God to do things which 
will never fade from memory, and to be immortal 
themselves in happiness and influence. 



CHAPTER TWO 

Martyrs in Formation 

A. D. 1617-1630 

Jesuit Martyrs of North America The priests, Jogues, 
Brebeuf, Daniel, Gamier, Lalemant, Chabanel Their devoted 
companions, Goupil and Lalande, laymen The Society of 
Jesus, spirit and training Life in the novitiate The Spiritual 
Exercises Reformation not an ideal, but a means to the fol- 
lowing of Christ The Exercises and the phobias, athletes of 
Christ After the novitiate, studies, philosophy, teaching, 
theology, priesthood. 

AMONG the men of the distinguished half- 
century outlined in the preceding chapter, 
whose life-work has had a lasting influence, and 
whose fame, exalted as it has been up to this, has 
now become sacred and imperishable, are the eight 
missionaries who are known as the Jesuit Martyrs 
of North America. 

The singular distinction of being the first in this 
part of the New World to be so honored belongs 
to Isaac Jogues, John de Brebeuf, Noel Chabanel, 
Anthony Daniel, Charles Gamier, Gabriel Lale- 
mant, priests, and their companions, Rene Goupil 
and John Lalande, laymen. They were all born in 
France. They left that country when equipped for 
their life's work to dwell and labor in the vast and 
unattractive wilderness known as Canada or New 
France, three of them, Jogues, Goupil and Lalande, 
penetrating into territory now part of the State of 
New York and dying there for the Faith. 

The sole object of these intrepid missionaries was 

C 11 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

the conversion of the savages who occupied these 
countries, principally the Hurons, Petuns, Neuters, 
Algonquins and Iroquois. Never did mortal men 
work so persistently, nor with such optimism amid 
every form of privation, obstacle, hardship, danger 
and reason for discouragement. Only for testimony 
which inspires conviction, what they endured would 
be incredible. Like giants they stand out even 
among their own heroic associates. Their savage 
tormenters ate the hearts and drank the blood of 
Lalemant and Brebeuf, hoping to partake of their 
courage and endurance. 

With the exception of Brebeuf who was born 
March 25, 1593, these martyrs were born and jjiied 
in the first half of the seventeenth century. He 
was the only one to exceed fifty years of age, dying 
in 1649. In that brief space they accomplished the 
work of long years. The preparation for their 
arduous careers was the same for all. Of the 
earliest years of some of them little is known prior 
to their entrance into the Society of Jesus. After 
that their manner of life is known minutely, in 
their various habitations and occupations, up to the 
time when those who were to become priests 
received Holy Orders. Fortunately, the schools in 
which they studied and taught, "the best schools 
in the world," Bancroft says, 4 are still so celebrated 
that one may, without surmise, appreciate the 
seriousness of their formation and the quality of 
the labor they were appointed to perform. 

c 123 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

Jogues, the first of these priests to die a martyr, 
was born in Orleans, January 10, 1607. Accord- 
ing to Canon Hubert, genealogist of Orleans, he 
was the child of his father's second marriage. The 
father, who had occupied every prominent official 
position in his native city, died soon after, leaving 
the boy's education to the mother, Frangoise de 
Saint-Mesmin. His name Isaac was apparently a 
favorite one in his family, one of his uncles being 
so named and two nephews also. Canon Hubert 
records his name as Jacques, or James, but his 
townsman and biographer, Forest, whom all follow, 
names him Isaac, from the baptismal record of the 
Church of St. Hilary, and the name has been con- 
secrated by usage. 5 Holweck lists forty-eight saints 
of that name, so that it is not a singularity in 
Jogues' case. 6 The name fitted him perfectly, 
predestined as he was to sacrifice. Finishing his 
college course at seventeen, be became a Jesuit 
novice at Rouen, leaving there in 1625 to study 
philosophy three years at the royal college of 
La Fleche, which Descartes, who studied there, 
considered one of the most celebrated schools in 
Europe. 7 After three years more given to teaching 
he prepared for Holy Orders by the study of 
theology. Ordained early in 1636, he celebrated his 
first Mass on February loth, at Orleans, to the 
great delight of his family. He departed for 
Canada on April 2nd, in company with the 
Governor of New France, Charles Huault de 

n 133 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

Montmagny, appointed to succeed Champlain who 
had died the year before. 

The first-born of the group, Brebeuf, appears on 
the scene only at his entrance into the Jesuit novi- 
tiate at Rouen, already twenty-four years of age. 
He was Norman, born at Conde-sur-Vire, near 
Lisieux, home of the Little Flower, and not far 
from Bayeux, famous for its tapestry. There had 
been Crusaders in his family, and two centuries 
before a Brebeuf had fought with William the 
Conqueror at Hastings. Thence, no doubt, came 
English descendants of the family, the Arundels, 
with their own three illustrious martyrs, Philip 
Howard, the Duke of Norfolk, his father, and 
William Howard, Viscount Stafford. 8 This may 
account for the memorial window in memory of 
Brebeuf in the Anglican Church of St. Martin at 
Brighton. 9 He had studied the humanities and 
philosophy and moral theology also, each for two 
years, when he entered the Jesuit novitiate in 1617. 
His health was poor, and he could not make the 
usual studies of the young Jesuit, nor could he 
teach for any length of time. Obliged to rest in 
the Jesuit residence, opened a few years before at 
Pontoise, he studied theology sufficiently to qualify 
for ordination in the unusually short time, for one 
of his Order, of six years. He celebrated his first 
Mass on the feast of the Annunciation, his natal 
feast day, which was transferred that year to April 
4th. No one would have predicted that two years 

n H3 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

later, in 1625, this invalid consumptive would make 
his first voyage to Canada, and, when driven out 
by the English in 1629, return there in 1633 to 
become the giant Apostle of the Hurons. 

Next to Brebeuf in order of years was Daniel, 
also Norman, from the seaport of Dieppe, bora 
May 27, 1601. He had finished his rhetoric and 
philosophy, and was studying law when he decided 
to become a Jesuit, following Brebeuf in the Rouen 
novitiate in 1621. After the customary two years 
he began a four years' term of teaching in the 
college in that city, leaving there to study theology 
at Clermont College, Paris. After his ordination 
to the priesthood in 1631, he taught humanities 
again in the College at En, and then, with Brebeuf, 
he assisted the rector there until he sailed for the 
Mission of New France, arriving at Cape Breton in 
1632, preceding Brebeuf who was to come back to 
the mission the year following. 

Four years younger than Daniel, Gamier was 
a Parisian, born on May 25, 1605. He was edu- 
cated at Clermont, then one of the most notable 
colleges in France. His parents were rich, but the 
money they allowed him went for the relief of 
prison inmates. At nineteen he became a Jesuit, 
following the usual training courses still at Cler- 
mont, then teaching at Eu from 1629 to 1632. 
Ordained priest three years later, he was assigned to 
the Canada Mission, but out of consideration for 
his father who, though a staunch benefactor of the 

c 153 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

Jesuits, had reluctantly consented to Charles becom- 
ing one of them, his departure was delayed a year. 
He sailed at length with Jogues in April, 1636. 

Paris was the birthplace of Gabriel Lalemant, 
the last of the Martyrs to reach New France. He 
was born October 10, 1610. Two of his uncles 
were distinguished Canadian missionaries, Charles 
and Jerome. After making his vows as a Jesuit, 
in Paris, in 1632, he added a fourth vow to devote 
his life to the Indians. He had to wait fourteen 
years to fulfil that vow. Meanwhile, he was 
reviewing his classical studies, reading philosophy, 
teaching the classics and mastering theology. As 
priest, owing to weak health he was chaplain for 
a year at the college of La Fleche. Then he taught 
philosophy at Moulins for a year and superintended 
the studies at Bourges from 1644 to 1646, when he 
embarked for Canada. 

Youngest of all these missionaries was Chabanel, 
born February 2, 1613, in southern France near 
Mende, soon after the Huguenots had devastated 
that region. A Jesuit at the age of seventeen, he 
followed the usual courses of philosophy and 
theology, teaching between them for an interval of 
five years. In 1643 he embarked for Canada arriv- 
ing there on August 15th, after a "three months' 
voyage. 

Goupil and Lalande, lay assistants of the mis- 
sionaries, both died as companions of Jogues. They 
were called donnes^ that is, given, or dedicated to 

C 16] 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

their work, oblates as we would style them now, 
a factor in the success of the priests which we 
can scarcely appreciate. Goupil was born at 
Angers, the same year as Jogues. Lalande's birth- 
place was Dieppe : only that is known of him, and 
where and how he died so nobly. Goupil tried hard 
to be a Jesuit and he actually entered the novitiate, 
but his health forced him to resign. He then 
studied surgery and found his way to Canada, 
where he offered his services to the missionaries, 
matching the most heroic of them by his fidelity, 
fortitude in suffering and martyrdom. 

The Society of Jesus, of which the six priests 
were members, was then nearing the completion of 
the first century of its existence. Founded in 1540 
by Ignatius Loyola, who had planned to restrict its 
membership to sixty, in 1615 it numbered 13,112, 
distributed over thirty-two provinces, with over 
five hundred and fifty houses, and three hundred and 
seventy-two of these attached to as many colleges. 
It was governed from that year until 1645 ky 
Mutius Vitelleschi. Before his death the member- 
ship had increased by three thousand, and the num- 
ber of houses had doubled, the colleges alone 
exceeding five hundred and twenty-five. It was a 
time of development in the character and quality of 
work as well as of membership. Under the previous 
General, Claudius Acquaviva, the entire body had 
been so closely organized and its various activities 
so well regulated, that it could adapt itself to the 

C 173 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

needs of the time, in missionary as well as in 
civilized countries, and assume new tasks without 
impairing the spirit which animated it. To 
preserve and strengthen this spirit was always a 
prime consideration with its members as well as 
with those who were appointed to govern it. 
To this alone must be ascribed whatever the 
Society as a whole or its individual members have 
accomplished. 

Whether Brebeuf and Daniel, as well as the 
other four, came under the influence of this spirit 
during their college course is not known. Before 
entering the novitiate they had studied humanities 
and philosophy, and they were fully prepared for 
the formation they were to receive. It will be 
observed that all these young men had finished 
college when not much older than students finish- 
ing in our high school today. Ranke remarks that 
in the Jesuit schools in Germany of that time, 
"young people learned more under them in half a 
year than with others in two years." 10 This was 
true of the schools in France also. Schwickerath 
cites testimonies to the excellence of the French 
Jesuit colleges, and says that nowhere was the Ratio, 
the Jesuit system of education, better followed than 
in La Fleche. 11 

As novices their academic studies were inter- 
rupted for a while, but this does not mean that 
their minds were let lie fallow. On the contrary, 
during that time their mental application was more 

c 183 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

systematic and intense than would be required of 
them in any school. They were engaged in medita- 
tion twice daily, an hour in the morning and a 
half -hour in the evening. Daily also they read 
books by masters, not only in mystical and ascetical 
knowledge, but also in biography, history, and 
constantly the Holy Scripture. They were prac- 
tised in the habit of analysing what they read, and 
especially of what they heard in the instructions 
given them every day by one skilled in spiritual 
matters. They were taught to cultivate a vigilant 
and correct conscience. Conversation for them was 
not only the art of speaking with one another, but, 
in its old and broader meaning, the manner of deal- 
ing with everyone, the virtue of modesty, the 
Roman moderation, always in control. They had 
their times for manual labor, outdoors and indoors, 
for walking, for recreation, for games. Perhaps it 
was in these that Jogues learned to run swifter 
than any Indian. Even in recreation they spoke 
a great part of the time in Latin; their books were 
in all the modern languages; they received letters 
written by Jesuits already employed in every part 
of the globe. They visited the hospitals and went 
about on pilgrimages, often working their way and 
begging bread or lodging. They were trained to 
meet privation, hardship and occasional opposition 
or humiliation, not stoically, as if such things were 
a matter of course, but heroically and in Christian- 

n *9 1 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

like manner, as things good to bear, and to bear 
like Christ. 

The chief factor in the training of a Jesuit is the 
Spiritual Exercises, the system, or method, as it may 
be called, of religious formation devised by 
Ignatius. The name means activity of the soul or 
spirit, just as manual or physical exercise means 
activity of the body. This spiritual activity more- 
over has a very definite purpose. Just as well- 
regulated bodily exercise fits muscle and nerve, joint 
and limb to perform various tasks with ease and 
pleasure, so these spiritual exercises gradually 
enable the faculties, mental and moral, to accom- 
plish difficult things without failure or fatigue, even 
with delight. For most people it is irksome and 
even distasteful to meditate, especially when the 
object of the meditation is unusual or above their 
comprehension. They are content with words, with- 
out weighing their meaning. God, life, soul, duty, 
death, are known to them, but not so as to inspire 
them. Christ is an object of veneration, but more 
as if He were of the past rather than an animating 
principle for the present. The Exercises of Ignatius 
would change all this. 

We can imagine these six ardent young men when 
first they attempted this system of spiritual 
athletics. They had been brought up piously. They 
knew much about God and His Divine law, about 
Christ, the Church, saints, sin and sacraments. 
Now, however, for the first time they would apply 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

their reason calmly, leisurely, attentively and with- 
out emotion, to think of God as Creator, of man 
as creature endowed with life and faculties for a 
purpose, and of his consequent obligation to work 
out that purpose, that is, to serve God as perfectly 
as possible; to consider this as the essential thing, 
and all others, health, acquisition of wealth, honor, 
success, longer or shorter life, as subservient to this. 
It is one thing to repeat words, or to use them super- 
ficially; another to reason profoundly about their 
meanings, and to think correctly. What effect such 
reasoning must have will appear later in a Jogues 5 
meek submission to God's will when he was tortured 
beyond mere human endurance by the Iroquois, or 
in a Chabanel when urged to give up his missionary 
career because of insurmountable difficulties, dedi- 
cating himself by vow, even though it should 
involve, as it did not long after, his death. 

With a right estimate of God, of His goodness 
and power, comes a new sense of the enormity of 
evil, of one's responsibility and guilt in committing 
it, and of one's own helplessness to overcome it. 
The Exercises bring this helplessness home, not as 
it is in others, but in oneself. This is the whole 
difference between Ignatius as Reformer and the 
multitude who have won that title by attempting 
to reform in others what they would not change in 
themselves. He leads one to realize the need of 
self -reform, and he points the way to Christ as the 
only means of achieving this because He is not only 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

the source of Divine grace, but also the model for 
all genuine reformation. Indeed, reformation is 
not the ideal to which He would have the soul 
aspire. It is only a means to an end, and the end 
is to follow Christ as leader closely, to know Him 
intimately and to love Him with an affection for 
which He set the measure the love greater than 
which no man can have, even to the laying down 
of life for a friend the friend Christ Himself. 

Charles Lalemant, the novice-master of Jogues, 
Brebeuf and Daniel, whose writings are to-day used 
by those who value real mysticism, must have been 
delighted with the response of these generous souls 
as he made known to them the invitation of Christ 
to help Him establish His Kingdom on earth, and 
set before them the two standards, that of Christ 
and that of Satan, not to bid them choose, but to 
make them more ardently devoted to their Leader, 
Christ. An appeal to the emotions! Yes, but to 
emotions stirred by a calm and enlightened reason- 
ing, emotions which no mind can resist that dares 
reason rightly about Christ. It was this that 
prepared them for their life's work. Some of them, 
Gabriel Lalemant, for instance, had become Jesuits 
with the purpose of becoming missionaries. Here 
was an appeal to all. The appeal was not to the 
enchantment of distant lands nor to the romance 
of adventure, but to the task of preparation, the 
slow, dull, relentless effort to qualify for fields 
which needed the spirit of martyrs. 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

The Exercises animated Jogues and his com- 
panions with this martyr spirit, the spirit of an 
Order which since its foundation has been, like 
Christ after whom it is named, a sign for contradic- 
tion. They knew in France what it was to be the 
scapegoat, to have the crime of the assassin Ravail- 
lac charged against them; to have the University 
of Paris and the Parliament of that and other cities 
arrayed against them; to have been suppressed; to 
witness their own Biard and Masse go forth in spite 
of incredible annoyances and obstacles to the very 
Mission to which they aspired and come back after 
acting as Confessors of the Faith, only to find their 
calumniators preceding them. They had no lack of 
object lessons. Far from being moved by fear, 
they were inspired to face similar ordeals or worse. 
This is the characteristic negative effect of the 
Exercises, the defiance and conquest of fear, of 
the phobias, to use the slang of the psychology of 
the day, and the consequent readiness to adopt a 
course of life regardless of all that usually daunts 
the human spirit. Free of its fears, the soul is in 
a position to decide on any noble course, no matter 
how arduous, and this decision is the culminating 
act of the Exercises. All that goes before leads up 
to it, all that follows confirms it. It becomes the 
turning point of life. It fixes the principles on 
which one will act for the future and it starts the 
habits which will characterize one's whole existence. 
It puts the will, guided by reason, in supremacy 

r 2* i 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

over every other faculty and sense. With this 
habit of decision come the precious habits of initia- 
tive, resource, labor, order, system, energy, perse- 
verance. In this way did Jogues, Brebeuf and 
their future companions in New France pass an 
entire month early in their novitiate. The experi- 
ence of this month put a new spirit into their entire 
after life. The Exercises, true to their title, form 
not militant Christians only, as some would have 
it, but genuine athletes of Christ. 

After the novitiate Jogues, Chabanel and Gamier 
received and extended their studies in philosophy 
for three years. Lalemant, who had studied 
philosophy for three years, and Daniel for two 
years, before entering the novitiate, were appointed 
to teach, Lalemant at Moulins, and Daniel at 
Rouen. Brebeuf was physically unfit to teach or 
follow exacting courses of study. Philosophy was 
a live branch of knowledge in those days, especially 
in the country in which Descartes, Malebranche and 
Pascal were influencing thought and in a Society in 
which the works of Suarez, Vasquez and Molina 
were then the vogue. It was never a tame study 
in Jesuit schools, nor one-sided. Every view, system, 
opinion, school, theory is put before the students, 
or scholastics, as they are called. They are 
required not only to recite what they gather from 
lectures, but to engage in disputation over it before 
their assembled classes, to write occasional essays 
on crucial questions and to pass each year oral 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

examinations in entire treatises. Precision of state- 
ment is the chief requirement. No quarter is given 
to vague terminology or wandering from the precise 
point at issue. As in the Exercises so in the philo- 
sophical studies, reason is paramount. Philosophy 
was the general term, as it still is in Jesuit schools, 
with its divisions of mental philosophy with sub- 
divisions of logic, cosmology, metaphysics, psycho- 
logy, epistemology, ethics, theology apart from 
revelation; and natural philosophy, or science: 
mathematics, mechanics, physics, biology, chemis- 
try, astronomy. Jogues, and later Lalemant, 
passed these three years at La Fleche, the favorite 
college of Henry IV, noted for its courses in 
mathematics and physics, with its two thousand 
students; Gamier was at Clermont; Chabanel at 
Toulouse. Daniel and Lalemant had studied 
philosophy sufficiently before becoming Jesuits. 

All but Brebeuf taught from three to five years 
in the colleges of the Order prior to the study of 
theology and immediate preparation for the priest- 
hood ; Jogues at Rouen, where he was to live with 
Brebeuf and Enemond Masse, both already back 
from the missions in Canada and hoping to return 
thither; Chabanel at Toulouse; Daniel at Rouen; 
Gamier at Eu; and Lalemant at Nevers. The 
five were engaged in teaching the humanities. 
Each had the entire instruction of his class, taking 
it as a rule through all the grades up to philosophy, 
and associating intimately with his students, in their 
recreations, games and pious practices. 

25 3 



CHAPTER THREE 

The Missions of New France 
A. D. 1608-1614 

Exploration of Canada Religious motive of Cartier and of 
the French 'Voyages, 1534-1543 Colonization suspended for 
sixty years Henry IV, expedition of 1603 Dissensions over 
religion Champlain, ideals as colonizer Lescarbot; Abbe 
Fleche Baptizing uninstructed Indians Opposition to Jesuits 
as missionaries for Acadia Madame de Guercheyille Fathers 
Biard and Masse Obstacles to their embarking for New 
France de Guercheville comes to their aid Friction with 
Biencourt The new colony at Saint-Sa'uveur Argall, abduc- 
tor of Pocahontas, pirates Acadia Ill-treatment of mission- 
aries Return to France Why missions often seem failures. 

ONLY men of hardy fibre would venture over- 
seas in those days to lands where life was far 
more difficult and beset with peril than it is in 
Alaska to-day. Prior to the year 1608 none but 
fishermen and fur-dealers, Breton, Norman and 
Basque, would go there more or less regularly for 
their profitable wares, and they only to the coast 
line, always during milder seasons, and never to 
remain. A stronger and more disinterested motive 
was needed to allure men to penetrate a wilderness 
inhabited by uncivilized peoples, and dwell there 
during the fierce winters with no thought of return- 
ing to the country which was then at the summit 
of civilization. Such a motive it was that had 
animated certain French explorers, during the reign 
C26] 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

of Francis I, among them Jacques Cartier of Malo 
who, when sailing for Canada, hoped to find a 
route to India or China, not in quest of new land 
or store of wealth, but "to make known the most 
sacred name of God and our Holy Mother the 
Catholic Church". This was why he requested the 
king to provide six chaplains, in addition to the 
two hundred and seventy-six passengers he proposed 
to take on his third voyage. 12 On previous voyages 
in 1534 he had preached to the Indians, whose 
language he did not know, gathering them about a 
tall cross and pointing from it to the heavens ; and 
again, in 1535, warning those who lived about 
Stadacon, site of the future Quebec, that the god 
they invoked "was an evil spirit and that they must 
believe only in Jesus Christ". 13 It was the custom 
of discoverers in those days, when taking over new 
lands, to place in some central spot a symbol of 
possession. Carrier's symbol was the Cross. 

Reading the story of Carrier's hardships and 
mishaps, one wonders that he should have come 
back there a third, and again a fourth time. He 
had to suffer illness, lack of provisions, discontent 
among his followers, not to speak of intense cold 
and privation of every sort. His last voyage was 
in 1543. He died in 1557. At his death New 
France ceased as a colony for sixty years. Every 
Frenchman left the country, leaving only among 
the Indians their friendly dispositions, inspired by 
Cartier' s dealings with them. Fisherman and fur- 

C27 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

dealer continued /going as before on their very 
profitable excursions. Frenchmen, however, were 
poor colonizers. There was too much at home to 
attract them. Moreover, conditions in France 
during the last half of the sixteenth century did 
not favor expeditions to other lands. 

Henry IV was strongly in favor of re-colonizing 
New France, but his minister Sully opposed him. 
Among others, Henry had commissioned the 
Marquis de La Roche, a Catholic, and Chauvin, a 
Protestant trader, to establish in Canada Christian- 
ity and New France. It was a strange combina- 
tion of mixed religions and trade, and the crew 
that sailed with them was made up of convicts who 
had been condemned to death. Fortunately neither 
they nor their descendants remained in Canada. 
With this expedition was the Huguenot, de Monts. 
In 1603 Aymar de Chastes organized a company 
for the purpose of colonizing the new territory, but 
he died during the voyage. When Champlain 
urged a determined policy for the colonization of 
Canada, the king commissioned de Monts to go 
there in his name, as successor to Commander de 
Chastes. In return for trading privileges, he was 
to do all in his power to bring the Indians to a 
knowledge of the Christian Faith. Champlain nar- 
rates how the crew, a mixture of Catholics and 
Huguenots, were in constant conflict over religion, 
even priest and minister coming to blows. The 
quarrels did not cease on their arrival at Acadia. 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

There even the Indians took part. When priest 
and minister died, almost at the same hour, and 
were buried in one grave, the mourners mocked 
them, and wondered if death had put an end to 
their encounters. Whereupon Champlain remarks 
that two opposing religions will never do much for 
the glory of God among infidels they would wish to 
convert. 14 

De Monts took with him Champlain, a priest, 
Nicholas Aubry, a Protestant minister, and Font- 
grave, Baron de Poutrincourt. To obtain money to 
develop the colony, de Monts organized a company 
of merchants. To protect their monopoly he took 
every means to cut off the independent traders, who 
had hitherto controlled the commodities of New 
France. Like Cartier, Champlain excelled all this 
motley company, not only by his experience as 
navigator and ability as commander, but also by his 
high and disinterested motives. He had sailed over 
the central and southern Atlantic, looking for the 
passage around the globe which all the navigators 
of his time were seeking. He proposed over three 
hundred years ago that the passage be made some- 
what as has been done in our time by the Panama 
Canal. He was seeking not to amass wealth or 
personal advancement, but to transplant to a new 
world the civilization of his mother country, and 
the establishment there of the Christian religion. 
The independent traders whom de Monts had 
excluded from the colony could oppose his monop- 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

oly, and they did this so successfully as to have 
him recalled. They could not oppose Champlain 
with success, as their motives were so far below 
his. De Monts, without due authorization it would 
seem, had turned over his rights to Poutrincourt, 
who was then back in France. Accompanied by 
Marc Lescarbot, a lawyer who desired to take part 
in the new colony, Poutrincourt returned to Port 
Royal, and began at once to put the place in a 
prosperous condition. Everything was provided 
for, except the ministry of religion. There was no 
priest. Lescarbot undertook to act as preacher and 
catechist. He has often been called Huguenot, but, 
as Goyau points out, in the preface of his transla- 
tion of Baronius' "Discourse on the Reunion of the 
Churches of Russia and Alexandria to the Holy 
Catholic Church", he speaks in a manner that leaves 
no doubt of his Catholicity. 10 He had the mission- 
ary spirit, but he was not an admirer of Jesuits; 
he did his best to keep them from New France. The 
widow of Henry IV, Marie de Medicis, was bent 
on carrying out the king's counsel to Poutrincourt 
to have Jesuit missionaries, telling him: "I design 
the structure; my son will build it". At the king's 
request two Jesuits, Pierre Biard and Enernond 
Masse, had been instructed to proceed to Port 
Royal in 1608. 

Poutrincourt did not want them. He had be- 
come prejudiced against Jesuits by hearing the 
charges made against them by the Reformers. He 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

would not provide for their journey to Acadia. 
While they were waiting for a vessel, he sent a 
priest from Langres, Abbe Fleche, to Port Royal, 
with directions to his son Biencourt who was there 
to hasten the instruction of the Indians, so that 
some of them might be baptized as soon as possible. 
It was done. In a few months twenty-one were 
baptized. Whilst Biencourt was returning to 
France with the good news, and hoping inciden- 
tally to show that the mission could get on without 
Jesuits, Henry IV was assassinated by Ravaillac. 
The widowed queen was consoled by Biencourt' s 
report, but she saw in it all the more reason for 
the Jesuits 5 hastening to their mission. Biencourt, 
seeing that he could not prevent them from going, 
sought to procure passage for them, but then arose 
another difficulty. The two priests had been gen- 
erously provided with three thousand livres, by the 
queen, and with a chapel, complete outfit and 
every provision for the voyage by Madame de 
Guercheville and other noble women. This gener- 
osity to the missions of New France was to be 
characteristic of the French, especially of the 
women, as long as the missions lasted. The owners 
of the cargo on the vessel, which was to carry the 
Jesuits to their mission, were Calvinists. They 
would not consent to taking the Jesuits aboard. 
Madame de Guercheville started a subscription, 
obtained enough, four thousand livres, to buy out 
the owners of the cargo, gave it over to the mission- 

C3i 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

aries, and still received contributions enough to 
establish a fund which would yield a mission rev- 
enue every year. Nothing better in a good enter- 
prise than unreasonable opposition! 

It is a matter of surprise to many that missionary 
effort is often ineffective, or at least slow to produce 
results. They do not appreciate the difficulties 
inherent in the missionaries' work, and the obstacles 
which are too commonly put in their path. The 
privations, hardships, dangers they must encounter 
are not by any means their most trying experience. 
Imagine Biard leaving his chair of theology at 
Lyons, and Masse giving up his place as assistant 
to Father Coton at the French Court, to dwell 
among the Souriquois on the island and the Etch- 
emin Indians across French Bay, and attempt to 
civilize ihd teach them Christianity without know- 
ing a word of their language. Here is the first 
barrier to their great message. Masse goes into the 
woods to live with the roving bands, and pick up 
now and then a word of their speech. Biard re- 
mains with the few who stay at the settlement, 
bribing them with food and sweets for the word 
he needed. After a year they were able to com- 
pose a catechism, and begin their lessons to the 
natives. It was no easy task. These Indians were 
nomadic, living by fishery and the chase. They 
were fairly honest, intelligent and docile. The 
men had several wives and they were not content 
with that. They were given to drunkenness and 

32 3 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

sorcery. The Etchemins, about five thousand in 
number, were averse to Christianity. The Souri- 
quois, less than four thousand, were gentle and more 
favorable, but they lacked the religious sense. To 
add to their indisposition, they had got the impres- 
sion from Biencourt's twenty-one hasty converts 
and the hundred or more who followed them, that 
to be baptized meant to become like a Frenchman, 
without, however, giving up any excess, whether in 
the number of their wives or of their vices. 

The attitude which Biard and Masse had to take 
toward these ill-instructed converts was a constant 
source of irritation for Biencourt. Aware of his 
prejudices against them, they had done everything 
in their power to conciliate him, but they could not 
yield on this point. Sensitive about his jurisdic- 
tion, now that his father had gone back to France, 
he resented their insistence on having the Indians 
who wished to be considered Christian, know and 
practise their religion. Here was another impedi- 
ment to the success of the missionaries, from a 
source whence it should have been least expected. 17 

Meanwhile Biencourt's father was in France, 
seeking financial aid for the colony. When all 
others failed him, he had recourse to Madame de 
Guercheville. She offered to freight a vessel, on 
the condition of sharing the profits and the lands 
also, which the king had granted him. He would 
agree to her receiving part of the profits on the 
cargo, but no share in the land. Discovering that 

[ 33 H 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

de Monts still really owned the lands, she obtained 
title to them and the king confirmed her title to 
all the land, which at that time was claimed as 
Acadia, from Florida to the St. Lawrence; Port 
Royal was excepted. No sooner in possession than 
she fitted out an expedition, which reached Port 
Royal late in January with provisions for the col- 
onists, who had all, missionaries included, been liv- 
ing for two months on a week's ration of eleven 
ounces of bread, a half-pound of lard, three meas- 
ures of beans, and one of prunes. There was 
rejoicing, but there was also dishonesty on the part 
of the leader of the expedition, Simon Imbert, 
who, when detected, blamed the missionaries. Bien- 
court at first sides with him. They without dif- 
ficulty prove Imbert is the culprit. This strains 
their relations with Biencourt. Madame de 
Guercheville quickly decides that religion cannot 
prosper under the control of men who have in view 
trade and its profits only. She equips liberally a 
new expedition to establish a colony where the mis- 
sionaries can have a free hand. Two more Jesuit 
priests and a lay-brother were among the thirty 
men led by Saussaye, who arrived at Port Royal 
March 12, 1613. Biencourt directed them to Mt. 
Desert, where among the Etchemins the mission- 
aries could labor unhampered, and evangelize also 
the Abenakis. 

The trials of Biard and Masse appeared to be 
at an end. "It is now our autumn, our harvest 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

time", wrote Biarcl. Saussaye devoted his energy 
to planting and sowing, little dreaming that forts 
would be even more needed than food. Just then 
in the Virginia colony to the south, the captain of 
a merchant vessel, Samuel Argall, had brutally ab- 
ducted Pocahontas and demanded ransom from her 
father, the Indian chief Powhatan. The father 
declared war. Argall embarked on his vessel with 
fourteen cannon and sixty men. Storms drove him 
up the coast. Friendly Indians, believing he was 
one of the French, told him of the new colony at 
Saint-Sauveur, now Penobscot. Short of provisions, 
his men discontented, intending at first to buy what 
he needed, but finding the place so open to attack, 
he opens fire, kills Brother Du Thet, wounds two 
others, seizes three missionaries, pillages the settle- 
ment, sets adrift fifteen of the colonists, among 
them Masse, without chart or compass, and sails 
back for Virginia with Biard and Quentin aboard. 
Thomas Dale was then the colony's governor. 
He was a beneficiary of Henry IV. 18 For that 
reason alone, one might have looked to him for 
civility, at least, to his venerable prisoners. At 
first he spoke of destroying them. Then, on the 
advice of his council, he determined to commission 
Argall to seize Acadia, and to use the missionaries 
as guides for the expedition. For refusing to do 
so, Biard was treated ignominiously. Argall de- 
cided to take them back with Quentin to Virginia, 
to be tried and executed like traitors. Argall's 

C 35 H 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

three vessels were separated by a storm. His own 
reached Virginia; a second was lost; the third, with 
Biard and Quentin aboard, after a rough voyage 
of several weeks reached the Azores. Rather than 
get the captain into trouble with the Portuguese, 
the two missionaries remained stowaways in the hold 
for the three weeks the vessel remained at Fayal. 
On arriving in England, he in return had them well- 
received, and sent back to France. There they found 
that calumniators had preceded them, blaming 
them for the destruction of the colony. That was 
their reward. They had little difficulty in clearing 
themselves, and they went back to work, preaching 
and teaching, waiting quietly for an opportunity 
to go through the same ordeal again. Is there 
reasonable ground for surprise at anything that 
can happen to the missionary? That this apparent 
failure is really only momentarv loss or defeat in 
the ultimate move to victory is evident constantly 
in these pages. 

Biard and Masse were not satisfied with waiting 
for an opportunity to return to their mission. 
Masse retired to La Fleche, where he met a num- 
ber of ardent young Jesuits whom he inspired with 
his own zeal, Le Jeune, Ragueneau, Vimont and 
Charles Lalemant, uncle of the martyr of that 
name. Biard, at Lyons, writes his account of the 
mission at Port Royal in such a manner as to dis- 
prove the calumnies of the anonymous author of 
a book on the differences between Biencourt and 

363 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

Its exiled missionaries, 19 and also to arouse the 
national interest in New France. Although this 
document was not originally one of the series of 
the "Jesuit Relations", which will be described in a 
later chapter, it is always classed with them. Biard 
seized on every opportunity for recommending the 
mission there. He died as chaplain of the king's 
troops, in 1622. Three years later, his companion 
Masse was to return to New France. The piracy 
of Argall had interrupted for a time the coloniza- 
tion of Acadia. In God's Providence it was to be 
resumed, and to flourish abundantly. 



C37H 



CHAPTER FOUR 

Missionaries Layman, Friar and Jesuit 
A. D. 1615-1625 

Chatnplain The Franciscans in New France A first horror 
Colonists few Algonguins, Montaignais No aid from exploiters 
of trade Friars call for Jesuits Brebeuf, Masse and Charles 
Lalemant in Canada, 1625 Winter hunt with the Montaignais. 

HAPPEN what might in New France there was 
one man who would not desist from his 
efforts to transplant thither the civilization of his 
native country. He was not a priest, but he had 
the missionary spirit. He was very devout. When 
governor, as a means of telling the hours, when 
timepieces were few, he introduced the custom of 
ringing the Angelus morning, noon and evening. 
Civilization for him meant religion as well as social 
prosperity and trade. He had witnessed the dis- 
asters brought about in Port Royal at the attempt 
to make Christianity subservient to barter. Samuel 
Champlain kept constantly urging that some good 
religious should go to New France and that persons 
of means should provide for their expenses. The 
Franciscans were ready, and the cardinals and 
bishops contributed fifteen hundred livres for their 
mission. April 24, 1615, they embarked at Hon- 
fleur. In one month they were at Tadoussac, in 
time to witness a scene which made them realize 
how much needed their services were. The Mon- 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

taignais tribe of that place had captured two 
prisoners from another tribe. They bound them, 
bit off their thumbs, burned them with irons, had 
the women scalp them, then stoned, and cooked and 
ate them. It was the challenge of savagery to 
civilization. The Franciscans could not prevent it. 
However, what their Founder had done to the wild 
beast at Gubbio, they would do for these beasts in 
human form. 

In June the friars Jamet, Le Caron and Dolbeau 
were at Montreal. Jamet saw at once that they 
could make little headway with the roving Mon- 
taignais and Algonquins, but that they might make 
some impression on the stay-at-home Hurons. In 
August, Le Caron had penetrated into their lake 
country and at Ihonatiria he was dwelling in his 
combination cabin and chapel. Like the Jesuits at 
Port Royal three years before, they found that the 
French colonists needed spiritual care as much as 
the Indians. How few Frenchmen there were then 
in the colony we can gather from the fact that 
between 1608 and 1640 only two hundred and 
ninety-six men, women and children had arrived 
there, less than ten per year, most of them coming 
after 1633, chiefly from Normandy, Le Perche, 
lle-de-France, and Aunis. The principal tribes 
occupying territory from Quebec to the Huron 
country at that time were the Algonquins, and a 
special family of them known as the Montaignais. 
The Algonquins were everywhere from the coast 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

to our Middle West, and they ranged from our 
Kentucky border as far up as Hudson Bay. They 
were the most numerous of the Indian peoples. The 
Montaignais were on the lower St. Lawrence. 
Biard calculated that of the tribe and family both, 
there were not more than four thousand in this 
region. 20 Both tribes were improvident, begging, 
arrogant, superstitious, drunken, implacable as 
enemies, polygamous. The Algonquins were cruel, 
treacherous and given to foul language, but had a 
certain modesty in manner, simplicity and patience. 
The Montaignais were good-natured, peaceable, 
hospitable, honest, and contented. There was a 
sort of balance between their dispositions and their 
habits. The missionaries all agreed that they could 
be Christianized if they could be induced to settle 
in one place. 

The friars could look for little help from the 
colonial commercial agents. Their financiers in 
France had promised the king to aid the missions, 
but they exacted from the agents all they made. 
They did not want Canada to be colonized: that 
would interfere with their monopoly. Champlain 
and the Franciscans were bent on attracting to the 
new country as many Frenchmen as possible, who 
would clear the forests, build houses, till the soil, 
trade honestly and thus give the natives an object 
lesson which would recommend the teaching of the 
missionaries. Le Caron spent ten months with the 
Hurons. Part of the time Champlain was with 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

him. They argued with the Indians in and out of 
season. Their only rejoinder was that they could 
not comprehend what was said to them about the 
God adored by Christians. They too made it plain 
that they wished to see first how belief in God and 
the lives of Christians would make the lot of a 
people better than their own. With Champlain, 
Jamet and Le Caron returned to France in 1616. 
in order to urge the need of peopling New France 
on the Company of Associates. The Calvinists 
among these Associates could not see why they 
should help to send anyone to a new country for 
the purpose of Catholicizing it. Others of the 
group cared little for the appeal on behalf of civiliz- 
ing a land whence they sought only fish and fur. 
Their monopoly was menaced by the Huguenot 
settlement which the Prince of Conde had 
encouraged on the banks of the St. Lawrence. 
Champlain and the Franciscans failed to move 
them. 

Like the Benedictines of the early Middle Ages, 
the friars undaunted returned to their mission, de- 
termined to do their part for the civilization which 
others would not promote. They cut the forests 
and brought the land under, and were soon feeding 
their household without aid from abroad. They 
opened a school for the Montaignais at Tadoussac; 
a college for young Indian boys at Quebec. Several 
of them they sent to their own schools in France. 
They were generous beyond their resources and ener- 

41 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

getic beyond their strength. Champlain, confirmed 
as lieutenant by the new viceroy, Montmorency, 
persisted in his endeavors to break the monopoly of 
the Associates. This he succeeded in doing, but 
only to have them supplanted by a new company 
organized by the de Caen brothers, both Huguenot. 
The fortunes of New France seemed to be bound 
up with this sect. They managed to control in large 
measure its trade and to impede its colonization. 
Had they sought to realize Coligny's dream, they 
might have established a Protestant France in 
America. They preferred profit to population. The 
new company promised, as had other financial 
groups before them, to promote religion in Canada 
among natives and colonists, but without perform- 
ance. They would not even provide for the 
defence of their own citadel, Quebec, on which 
all depended for trade as well as security against 
the inroads of the Iroquois. In vain another Fran- 
ciscan, Le Bailiff, pleaded with the king to require 
the de Caen Company to live up to its promises. 
He recognized the justice of the plea; he ordered 
the Company to send out every two years six 
families of laborers, carpenters and masons ; but all 
to no purpose. He was at the time too busily 
engaged in suppressing Huguenot seditions at home 
to exact an account from them for the neglect of 
his ordinances at such a distance. 21 

It was altogether a noble fight that the Fran- 
ciscans made to minister to the Indians without the 

1:42:1 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

resources necessary. Le Caron stuck to his post. 
There was every reason for discouragement, but that 
is rarely a Frenchman's temptation. He knew all 
the difficulties in the way of leading the Indians 
to adopt Christianity, but he had the wisdom of 
patience. Some day it would be done. He would 
do his part. Other Franciscans came, a Sagard 
who grew enthusiastic over the prospect of winning 
a new people for Christ; a Viel who was to come to 
Le Caron's relief, hold the fort at Huronia until 
aid would come from a new source, and then perish 
at the hands of those to whom he would give salva- 
tion. Knowing they could not provide either men 
or means enough to make the Indians Christian, 
they decided to call on the Jesuits, and accord- 
ingly Piat was commissioned to invite them into 
the very territory in which they themselves were 
working. This was in 1625. That year three 
Jesuits arrived at Quebec in time to meet the Indian 
traders from Huronia who had just murdered Viel 
and his catechist, and thrown them into the rapids 
at the spot which still bears the name Sault-au- 
Recollet. 

Brebeuf was one of this first group, with Masse 
and Charles Lalemant. They did not go at once 
to the Hurons, as they could not trust them at the 
time. Instead, Brebeuf wintered with the Algon- 
quins, learning their ways and their language. 
What manner of life this was, we have from one 
who was to lead it about ten years later and who 

C433 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

describes it vividly in one of his famous e 'Rela- 
tions". Le Jeune will write in 1634: 

"Now, when we arrived at the place where we 
were to camp, the women, armed with axes, went 
here and there in the great forests, cutting the 
framework of the hostelry where we were to lodge ; 
meantime the men, having drawn the plan thereof, 
cleared away the snow with their snowshoes, or 
with shovels which they make and carry expressly 
for this purpose. Imagine now a great ring or 
square in the snow, two, three or four feet deep, 
according to the weather or the place where they 
encamp. This depth of snow makes a white wall 
for us, which surrounds us on all sides, except the 
end where it is broken through to form the door. 
The framework having been brought, which con- 
sists of twent}^ or thirty poles, more or less, accord- 
ing to the size of the cabin, it is planted, not upon 
the ground but upon the snow; then they throw 
upon these poles, which converge a little at the 
top, two or three rolls of bark sewed together, 
beginning at the bottom; and behold, the house is 
made. The ground inside, as well as the wall of 
snow which extends all around the cabin, is covered 
with little branches of fir ; and as a finishing touch, 
a wretched skin is fastened to two poles to serve as 
a door, the doorposts being the snow itself. Now 
let us examine in detail all the comforts of this 
elegant mansion. 

"You cannot stand upright in this house, as much 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

on account of its low roof as the suffocating smoke; 
and consequently you must always lie down, or sit 
flat upon the ground, the usual posture of the 
savages. When you go out, the cold, the snow, 
and the danger of getting lost in these great woods 
drive you in again more quickly than the wind, and 
keep you a prisoner in a dungeon which has neither 
lock nor key. 

"This prison, in addition to the uncomfortable 
position that one must occupy on a bed of earth, 
has four other great discomforts, cold, heat, 
smoke, and dogs. As to the cold you have the snow 
at your head with only a pine branch between, often 
nothing but your hat, and the winds are free to 
enter in a thousand places. . . When I lay down 
at night I could study through this opening [m the 
roof] both the stars and the moon as easily as if 
I had been in the open fields. 

"Nevertheless, the cold did not annoy me as 
much as the heat from the fire. A little place like 
their cabins is easily heated by a good fire, which 
sometimes roasted and broiled me on all sides, for 
the cabin was so narrow that I could not protect 
myself against the heat. . . . 

"But, as to the smoke, I confess to you that it 
is martyrdom. It almost killed me, and made me 
weep continually, although I had neither grief nor 
sadness in my heart. It sometimes grounded all 
of us who were in the cabin; that is, it caused us 
to place our mouths against the earth in order to 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

breathe, ... I sometimes thought I was 
going blind ; my eyes burned like fire, they wept or 
distilled drops like an alembic; I no longer saw 
anything distinctly, like the good man who said, 
"I see men walking about like trees"; Mark, viii, 
24. I repeated the psalms of my Breviary as 
best I could, knowing them half by heart, and 
waited until the pain might relax a little to recite 
the lessons; and when I came to read them they 
seemed written in letters of fire, or of scarlet. . . . 
"As to the dogs, which I have mentioned as one 
of the discomforts of the savages' houses, I do 
not know that I ought to blame them, for they 
have sometimes rendered me good service. True, 
they exacted from me the same courtesy they gave, 
so that we reciprocally aided each other, illustrat- 
ing the idea of mutual benevolence. These poor 
beasts, not being able to live outdoors, came and 
lay down sometimes upon my shoulders, sometimes 
upon my feet, and as I only had one blanket to 
serve both as covering and mattress, I was not 
sorry for this protection, willingly restoring to 
them a part of the heat which I drew from them. 
It is true that, as they were large and numerous, 
they occasionally crowded and annoyed me so 
much, that in giving me a little heat they robbed 
me of my sleep, so that I very often drove them 
away.. In doing this one night, there happened to 
me a little incident which caused some confusion 
and laughter; for, a savage having thrown him- 

C46] 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

self upon me while asleep, I thought it was a dog, 
and finding a club at hand, I hit him, crying out, 
Ache, Ache, the words they use to drive away the 
dogs. My man woke up greatly astonished, think- 
ing that all was lost ; but having discovered whence 
came the blows, "Thou hast no sense," he said to 
me, "it is not a dog, it is I." At these words I 
do not know who was the more astonished of us 
two; I gently dropped my club, very sorry at hav- 
ing found it so near me. . . . 

"When I first went away with them, as they 
salt neither their soup nor their meat, and as filth 
itself presides over their cooking, I could not eat 
their mixtures, and contented myself with a few 
sea biscuit and smoked eel; until at last my host 
took me to task because I ate so little, saying that 
I would starve myself before the famine overtook 
us. ... It was not Our Lord's will that they 
should be so long without capturing anything; but 
we usually had something to eat once in two days, 
indeed, we very often had a beaver in the morn- 
ing, and in the evening of the next day a porcu- 
pine as big as a sucking pig. This was not much 
for nineteen of us, it is true, but this little sufficed 
to keep us alive. When I could have, toward the 
end of our supply of food, the skin of an eel for 
my day's fare, I considered that I had breakfasted, 
dined, and supped well. 

"At first, I had used one of these skins to patch 
the cloth gown that I wore, as I forgot to bring 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

some pieces with me; but, when I was so sorely 
pressed with hunger, I ate my pieces; and, if my 
gown had been made of the same stuff, I assure 
you I would have brought it back home much 
shorter than it was. Indeed, I ate old moose 
skins, which are much tougher than those of the 
eel; I went about through the woods biting the 
ends of the branches, and gnawing the more tender 
bark, as I shall relate in the journal. . . . 

"So these are the things that must be expected 
before undertaking to follow them; for, although 
they may not be pressed with famine every year, 
yet they run the risk every winter of not having 
food, or very little unless there are heavy snowfalls 
and a great many moose, which does not always 
happen. . 

"It remains to me yet to speak of their con- 
versation, in order to make it clearly understood 
what there is to suffer among these people. I had 
gone in company with my host and the renegade, 
on condition that we should not pass the winter 
with the sorcerer, whom I knew as a very wicked 
man. They had granted my conditions, but they 
were faithless, and kept not one of them, involv- 
ing me in trouble with this pretended magician, as 
I shall relate hereafter. . . . 

. . . ."Suffice it to say, that he sometimes 
attacked God to displease me; and that he tried 
to make me the laughingstock of small and great, 
abusing me in the other cabins as well as in ours. 

1:48:1 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

He never had, however, the satisfaction of incit- 
ing our neighboring savages against me; they 
merely hung their heads when they heard the 
blessings he showered upon me. As to the ser- 
vants, instigated by his example, and supported by 
his authority, they continually heaped upon me a 
thousand taunts and a thousand insults; and I 
was reduced to such a state, that, in order not to 
irritate them or give them any occasion to get 
angry, I passed whole days without opening my 
mouth. Believe me, if I have brought back no 
other fruits from the savages, I have at least 
learned many of the insulting words of their 
language. . . So these are some of the things 
that have to be endured among these people. This 
must not frighten anyone; good soldiers are ani- 
mated with courage at the sight of their blood and 
their ,wounds, and God is greater than our hearts. 
One does not always encounter a famine; one does 
not always meet sorcerers or jugglers with so bad 
a temper as that one had; in a word, if we could 
understand the language, and reduce it to rules, 
there would be no more need of following these 
barbarians. As to the stationary tribes, from 
which we expect the greatest fruit, we can have our 
cabins apart, and consequently be freed from 
many of these great inconveniences. . . /' 22 



CHAPTER FIVE 

The Missionary's Fortune 

A. D. 1626-1628 

Huron country, route from Quebec Journey under difficulties 

Hurons, government, beliefs, morals, sorcery A missionary's 
perplexities English invasion of Canada French colony de- 
populated Missionaries return to France Brebeuf signs a vow 
In blood. 

THE following year Brebeuf went with a 
Recollet, de La Roche Daillon, and a fellow- 
Jesuit, de Noue, to the Huron country. They had 
difficulty getting there, Brebeuf especially, who had 
grown so large by this time the Indians feared he 
would sink the canoe. Some presents and a good 
meal won the Indians over, and he was soon in the 
land of his desires. The journey was no pleasure- 
trip. The distance from Quebec is not more than 
six hundred miles. The trail and water route, how- 
ever, was fully nine hundred, owing to the need 
of avoiding difficult country, and of keeping away 
from the Iroquois, who were constantly seeking to 
destroy the Hurons. Usually the convoys followed 
the St. Lawrence to Montreal, then the La Prairie 
River, and next the Ottawa as far as Lake Nipis- 
sing, then down the French River to Georgian Bay 
and thence to Lake Huron. Le Caron had made 
this trip, but he did not describe it as vividly as 
Brebeuf. We are fortunate in having his report, 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

not of this but of a later trip over the same trails 
and waters. It occurs in his letter to Le Jeune: 
". . . Of two ordinary difficulties, the chief 
is that of the rapids and portages. Your Reverence 
has Already seen enough of the rapids near Kebec 
to know what they are. All the rivers of this 
country are full of them, and notably the St. 
Lawrence after that of the Prairies is passed. For 
from there onward it has no longer a smooth bed, 
but is broken up in several places, rolling and leap- 
ing in a frightful way, like an impetuous torrent; 
and even, in some places, it falls down suddenly 
from a height of several brasses. I remember, in 
passing, the cataracts of the Nile, as they are 
described by our historians. Now when these 
rapids or torrents are reached, it is necessary to 
land, and carry on the shoulder, through woods or 
over high and troublesome rocks, all the baggage 
and the canoes themselves. This is not done with- 
out much work, for there are portages of one, two, 
and three leagues, and for each several trips must 
be made, no matter how few packages one has. 
In some places, where the current is not less strong 
than in these rapids, although easier at first, the 
savages get into the water, and haul and guide by 
hand their canoes with extreme difficulty and 
danger; for they sometimes get in up to the neck 
and are compelled to let go their hold, saving them- 
selves as best they can from the rapidity of the 
water, which snatches from them and bears off 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

their canoe. This happened to one of our French- 
men who remained alone in the canoe, all the 
savages having left it to the mercy of the torrent; 
but his skill and strength saved his life, and the 
canoe also, with all that was in it. I kept count 
of the number of portages, and found that we 
carried our canoes thirty-five times, and dragged 
them at least fifty. I sometimes took a hand in 
helping my savages; but the bottom of the river 
is full of stones, so sharp that I could not walk 
long, being barefooted. 

"The second ordinary difficulty is in regard to 
provisions. Frequently one has to fast, if he 
misses the caches that were made when descending; 
and, even if they are found, one does not fail to 
have a good appetite after indulging in them; for 
the ordinary food is only a little Indian corn 
coarsely broken between two stones, and some- 
times taken whole in pure water; it is no great 
treat. Occasionally one has fish, but it is only a 
chance, unless one is passing some tribe where 
they can be bought. Add to these difficulties that 
one must sleep on the bare earth, or on a hard rock, 
for lack of space ten or twelve feet square on which 
to place a wretched hut; that one must endure con- 
tinually the stench of tired-out savages; and must 
walk in water, in mud, in the obscurity and 
entanglement of the forest, where the stings of an 
infinite number of mosquitoes and gnats are a seri- 
ous annoyance. 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

"I say nothing of the long and wearisome silence 
to which one is reduced, I mean in the case of 
newcomers, who have, for the time, no person in 
their company who speaks their own tongue, and 
who do not understand that of the savages. Now 
these difficulties, since they are the usual ones, 
were common to us as to all those who come into 
this country. But on our journey we all had to 
encounter difficulties which were unusual. The 
first was that we were compelled to paddle con- 
tinually, just as much as the savages; so that I 
had not the leisure to recite my Breviary except 
wlxen I lay down to sleep, when I had more need 
of rest than of work. The other was that we had 
to carry our packages at the portages, which was 
as laborious for us as it was new, and still more 
for others than it was for me, who already knew 
a little what it is to be fatigued. At every portage 
I had to make at least four trips, the others had 
scarcely fewer. I had once before made the 
journey to the Hurons, but I did not then ply 
the paddles, nor carry burdens; nor did the other 
religious who made the same journey. But, in this 
journey, we all had to begin by these experiences 
to bear the Cross that Our Lord presents to us for 
His honor, and for the salvation of these poor bar- 
barians. In truth, I was sometimes so weary that 
the body could do no more, but at the same time 
my soul experienced very deep peace, considering 
that I was suffering for God; no one knows it if 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

he has not experienced it. All did not get off so 
cheaply." 23 

Daillon settled at Ossossane, the Jesuits at 
Ihonatiria in the cabin which had been built for 
the Recollet Le Caron in 1615. De Noue could 
not master the language; he was too far advanced 
in years. Without it to remain among the Indians 
was time wasted. Accordingly, he returned to 
Quebec, leaving Brebeuf at Ihonatiria. Daillon 
was soon recalled to Quebec, and Brebeuf was 
thus entirely alone with the Hurons. He could 
not gain much headway in his efforts to make 
them Christians, but he could acquire the knowledge 
of their language, for which he was celebrated, and 
he could also study their character and mode of 
life. What he and others of the missionaries 
wrote on this subject has come down to us, and 
it may be thus summarized : 

The Hurons were the original stock from which 
sprung the Iroquois family, Mohawks, Onondagas, 
Oneidas, Cayugas, Senecas and the Tuscaroras, 
Cherokees and Andastes. This has been established 
by all who have studied the derivation of the 
language of these tribes from that of the Hurons. 
Their real name was Wyandots, meaning 'lan- 
guage [or land] apart". Huron was a nickname 
given by French sailors who, on meeting some of 
them at Quebec with their hair furrowed and 
ridged like a boar's bristles, exclaimed Quelle Jiure! 
(What boar heads!). At the beginning of the 

C$43 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

seventeenth century the Hurons dwelt within the 
Province of Ontario, their main centre being within 
Simcoe County. To the east and north were the 
Algonquins, to the south-west the Neutrals and 
Petuns, or Tobacco Nation. The number of 
Indians in Huronia in 1636 Brebeuf estimated at 
about thirty thousand, and the total number of 
all the tribes, Iroquois included, at more than 
three hundred thousand. It was not difficult to 
enumerate them, as they were not a wandering 
people. It was their settled habit of living that led 
the missionaries to have great hopes of civilizing 
and Christianizing them. War and pestilence were 
continually decreasing their number. 

Government, as we know it, was unknown among 
them. They lived in cabins divided into compart- 
ments on either side, like an enlarged sleeping car, 
a family to each compartment; and in the passage 
between the compartments a fire-place for every 
two families. They had councils for deliberation 
and political decisions, but there was no coercive 
power. It depended on the leaders, or captains, 
to persuade the tribesmen to submit to a decision, 
and on their power of invective to shame the 
guilty for his misdeeds. They had war chiefs to 
determine when there should be war and when 
peace. The affairs of each village, its games, festi- 
vals, ceremonies, funerals, were regulated by cap- 
tains. These were chosen sometimes by election, 
sometimes by succession. They were all of equal 

C553 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

grade: only mental or moral force, especially 
bravery, entitled any of them to impose his views 
on the others. 

Some of the missionaries, the Recollet Brother 
Sagard, for instance, and Jerome Lalemant, agreed 
with Champlain that the Hurons knew no God; 
that they worshipped a demon or Oki. Sagard 
was of the opinion that they had a good and bad 
Oki, and that they believed in a creator louskeha, 
though they did not offer him sacrifice. Brebeuf 
who lived closest to them concluded that they had 
a faint and hazy notion of God, but not impressive 
enough to make them serve or honor Him. They 
believed that the soul survived the body, but soul 
for them was not a spiritual substance. They did 
not look forward to reward or punishment after 
death. They did, however, fear in this life the 
displeasure of the great Oki, the power which, in 
their view, regulated seasons, storms, tempests and 
other forces. They sought to propitiate this power 
by throwing tobacco into the flames and pleading 
for aid, for cures and for other needs. They appeased 
it by offering the flesh of the victims of violent 
death. They sacrificed living animals. This con- 
firms Brebeuf s view that they had a perverted 
notion of God, and that they were a degenerate 
people who were clinging to the remnant of a 
revelation their ancestors had once possessed. 

The Hurons were depraved and degraded. Vice 
ran riot among them. They were proud beyond 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

conception, lustful, deceitful, thieving, cruel, 
brutal, filthy and repulsive. They were treacherous 
and hypocritical. Lavish in hospitality, they 
would feast to the full the victim they were to 
torture like demons as soon as the repast was over. 
The men wore scarcely anything; the women were 
covered from shoulder to knee. They held to the 
principle of marriage to one only, but they violated 
it in practice by the most promiscuous licence. 
They were jealous of their traditions, and bound 
down by tribal customs and conventions. When 
inclined to follow a better instinct of decency, 
pity, honor, they were cowed into doing the oppo- 
site by fear of the tribal usage and sentiment. 
They taught their young to cultivate their vices. 
They believed in sorcery, and practised it inces- 
santly. Indeed they were constantly under the 
influence of those who pretended to be sorcerers. 
They were so given over to it, they believed that 
the missionaries must live by it also. This for 
many years was the chief obstacle to their conver- 
sion to Christianity. Indeed, it was the cause of 
the martyrdom of many a missionary at the hands 
of the Iroquois, who believed in it even, if possible, 
more than the Hurons. 24 

Brebeuf showed extraordinary physical courage 
in dwelling alone with these people. His moral 
courage was greater still. Not only did he fail to 
make any converts among them; he soon discovered 
that they were suspicious of everything about him. 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

There was a drought, the crops were withering, and 
a contagious disease attacked them. They attributed 
their misfortunes to his presence and the most 
sacred things in his cabin. The cross on top of the 
chapel section of his cabin was the particular object 
of their dread. 

The captains of the village, having heard these 
stories, sent for me and said, 'My nephew, here is 
what so-and-so says; what dost thou answer to it? 
We are ruined, for the corn will not ripen. If at 
least we should die by the hands and arms of our 
enemies who are ready to burst upon us, well and 
good, we should not at any rate pine away; but 
if, having escaped from their fury, we are exposed 
to famine, that would be to go from bad to worse. 
What dost thou think of it? Thou dost not wish 
to be the cause of our death? besides, it is of as 
much importance to thee as to us. We are of the 
opinion that thou shouldst take down that Cross, 
and hide it awhile in thy cabin, or even in the 
lake, so that the thunder and the clouds may not 
see it, and no longer fear it; and then after the 
harvest thou mayest set it up again. 3 To this I 
answered, 'As for me, I shall never take down nor 
hide the Cross where died He who is the cause of 
all our blessings. For yourselves, if you wish to 
take it down, consider the matter well ; I shall not 
be able to hinder you, but take care that, in taking 
it down, you do not make God angry and increase 
your own misery. Do you believe in this deceiver? 

C583 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

He does not know what he says. This Cross has 
been set up for more than a year, and you know 
how many times there has been rain here since. 
Only an ignorant person would say that the thunder 
is afraid ; it is not an animal, it is a dry and burn- 
ing exhalation which, being shut in, seeks to get 
out this way and that. And then what does the 
thunder fear? This red color of the Cross? 
Take away then, yourselves, all those red figures 
and paintings that are on your cabins. To this 
they did not know .what to reply; they looked 
at each other and said, Tt is true, we must not 
touch this Cross; and yet, 5 added they, 'Tehoren- 
Tiaegnon says so.' A thought came to me. 'Since,' 
said I, 'Tehorenhaegnon says that the thunder is 
afraid of this color of the Cross, if you like we 
will paint it another color, white, or black, or any 
other; and if, immediately after, it begins to rain, 
you will be sure Tehorenhaegnon has told the 
truth; but if not, that he is an impostor.' 'Well 
said,' they replied, c we will do that.' The Cross 
was therefore painted white, but one, two, three, 
four days passed without any more rain than 
before; and meanwhile all who saw the Cross 
became angry at the sorcorer who had been the 
cause of disfiguring it thus. Thereupon I went to 
see the old men. 'Well, has it ruined any more 
than before? Are you satisfied?' Tes, ? said they 
c we see clearly enough that TeTiorenhaegnon is only 
a deceiver; but now, do thou tell us what to do, 

C593 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

and we will obey thee. 3 Then Our Lord inspired 
me to instruct them in the mystery of the Cross, 
and speak to them of the honor that was every- 
where rendered to it; and to tell them that it was 
my opinion that they should all come in a body, 
men and women, to adore the Cross in order to 
restore its honor; and, inasmuch as it was a matter 
of causing the crops to grow, they should each 
bring a dish of corn to make an offering to Our 
Lord, and that what they gave should afterwards 
be distributed to the poor of the village. The 
hour is appointed for the morrow; they do not 
wait for it, they anticipate it. We surround the 
Cross, painted anew in its first colors, upon which 
I had placed the Body of Our Lord crucified; we 
recite some prayers; and then I adored and kissed 
the Cross, to show them how they ought to do it. 
They imitated me one after the other, apostrophiz- 
ing Our Crucified Savior in prayers which natural 
rhetoric and the exigency of the time suggested 
to them. In truth, their fervent simplicity inspired 
me with devotion; briefly, they did so well that 
on the same day God gave them rain, and in the 
end a plentiful harvest, as well as a profound 
admiration for the Divine power." 25 

Brebeuf did not have to endure these misunder- 
standings long. The colony was in distress. The 
Merchants' Company had used its monopoly to 
impoverish colonizers and natives alike. Charles 
Lalemant had gone back to France to implore aid. 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

He found that already Cardinal Richelieu had 
revoked the Merchants' charter and instituted the 
new Company of One Hundred Associates. It was 
too late. The relief ships they sent out from 
France were betrayed by David Kerkt and his two 
brothers, refugees from France, and captured by the 
English, who were seeking to take advantage of the 
colony's destitution. After closing the St. Lawrence 
to all relief from France, they compelled Champlain 
to surrender, and forthwith missionaries and 
colonists, all save one family, the Heberts, were 
forced to return to their country, and Canada 
became for the first time a British colony. 

Brebeuf returned to Rouen, and while there made 
his final year of probation, the crowning observance 
of the Jesuit in preparation for his life's work. It 
was a year of quiet, meditation and of planning 
the future, not so much of what he hoped to do, but 
rather of what he hoped to be as an instrument 
in the hand of God, for his own perfection and for 
the perfection of others. The year over, he 
pronounced his last vows. He has left us this 
extraordinary document of devotion. One would 
imagine that after his experiences with the Indians 
he might have turned his thoughts to other fields 
where the harvest would be more promising. On 
the contrary, suffering had only whetted his appetite 
for more. Thus he wrote in his journals: "I have 
felt an ardent desire to suffer something for Jesus 
Christ. I fear I shall be refused, because Our Lord 

C6i 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

has thus far treated me with kindness, whereas I 
have grieviously offended His Divine Majesty. I 
shall be more confident of salvation when God will 
give me a chance to suffer". Then he made this 
vow: 

"Lord Jesus, my Redeemer ! You have redeemed 
me by Your blood and Your most precious death. 
This is why I promise to serve You all my life in 
the Society of Jesus, and never to serve any other 
than Thee. I sign this promise in my blood, ready 
to sacrifice it all for Thee as willingly as this 
drop. JEAN DE BREBEUF, Soc. J." 26 

His offer was accepted, and he kept his promise. 



C62] 



CHAPTER SIX 

Missions and Civilization 
A. D. 1632-1634 

Failure of Huguenot invasion of New France Colonization 
in earnest Its chief promoter, a Huguenot, become Jesuit 
Le Jeune's trumpet call to France Missions a national reawaken- 
ing, not a conversion of heathen only The form of his mes- 
sage, ^'The Jesuit Relations" Value as documents of North 
American history Incentive to missionaries Factor in the 
missions of New France, in the foundation of Canada and of 
a new people. 

ENGLAND'S first possession of Canada was not 
of long duration. There was genuine regard 
for treaties among nations in those days, and it was 
not difficult to prove that England's tenure of the 
colony was unjust. The Kerkt brothers had seized 
it by an act of war committed while England and 
France were at peace. Three months before, these 
two nations had concluded the Treaty of Susa, 
agreeing not to intermeddle in one another's affairs, 
particularly when religion was concerned. England 
had intermeddled to assist the Huguenots, sending 
ninety vessels with 10,000 troops to La Rochelle 
to strengthen the uprising of 1627 in the south of 
France. Richelieu prevented the approach of this 
fleet, forced the Huguenot stronghold to surrender, 
and by 1629 had put an end to the political power 
of the Huguenots and to all strife on the score of 
religion in France. 

The Kerkt seizure of Canada had been prompted 
by a desire to wrest the colony from its Catholic 

1631 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

owners. The Kerkts were of French, birth, from 
Dieppe. To their vice-admiral, Jacques Michel, 
Jesuits were "dogs from St. Malo". They had 
acted for England, as England had attempted to 
aid their fellow-revolutionists in France. The at- 
tempt a failure, and the revolution at an end, the 
question arose, would France reclaim Canada? The 
Court was not keen on the subject. The people knew 
too little about it to be interested. Champlain was 
determined that the colony must come back to its 
rightful owner. Single-handed at London he 
pleaded his cause and won. In 1632 England 
yielded, and he then pleaded with Louis XIII and 
Richelieu to give once more to the restored territory 
the light of faith and to confirm their possession 
of it by an effective colonization. 

The way was now clear. No longer would trade 
or differences over religion be an obstacle. The 
exploiting company of the de Caens was no more; 
the Huguenots could no longer impede the work 
of the missions. The traders had discouraged 
immigration; the sectarians had fostered dissension 
on grounds of religion. Henceforth the colony was 
to be populated by those who would Christianize 
the Indians, and so far only the Catholics had 
earnestly attempted this. The Franciscans were 
invited to return, but they had not men enough 
for this purpose and very many were needed. 
Accordingly the Jesuits resumed labors there. 

By a strange irony the one who was to do most 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

to re-establish the missions, and even to develop 
the colony, had himself been a Huguenot until 
on attaining his majority he became a Catholic and 
soon after a Jesuit. He was a man of extraordinary 
ability, and it was not confined to purely ecclesias- 
tical activity. As superior of the mission he, as a 
rule, did first what he was afterwards to require 
from others. The difficulty of learning the Indian 
tongues was the chief obstacle in the way of the 
missionaries, particularly for Le Jeune. To master 
it, as described in the preceding chapter, he spent 
his first winter among them on their hunt, braving 
cold and every possible hardship, even famine, in 
order to overcome this obstacle to his work. He 
was a man of great spirit. Not only did he appre- 
ciate the need of colonization in New France on a 
large scale, as others Cartier, Champlain and the 
Franciscans had urged it before him; he was 
able so to impress it on all France as to arouse the 
interest of the entire French people. Reading his 
views on Canada, one realizes that he had already 
conceived the Canada of the present day. He was 
a political economist, a wise counsellor, and an 
efficient executive not only in the affairs of his own 
religious society, but in State affairs as well. 
According to Kingsford, 27 as Champlain neared his 
end, Le Jeune was appointed to act as governor in 
case of emergency. He was also authorized 
to deliver to Champlain' s temporary successor 
Brasdefer, Sieur de Chasteaufort, his commission as 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

Governor. The Queen Mother, Anne of Austria, 
expressed the wish seventeen years later that 
Le Jeune might be named the first bishop in the 
new country. In his broad view, the Mission was 
not merely a task for a body of priests and of their 
immediate assistants and patrons or supporters. It 
was an enterprise in which the whole French nation 
should be concerned. It was not merely for the 
spiritual benefit of the Indians, but for the spiritual 
benefit of every man, woman and child in France. 
It was a means destined by God to create a new 
spirit of faith and of fervor; to inspire a whole 
people with new ideals; to arouse them to con- 
tribute, not their money only, but their very souls. 
Court and cloister and countryside were called on 
to look beyond geographical horizons, to rise above 
a false patriotism which kept the nation from 
expanding and diffusing the gifts, spiritual and 
material, which it possessed in plenty. 28 

Le Jeune arrived in New France in 1632. Soon 
after came Anthony Daniel in the ship of which his 
brother Charles was captain. They remained for 
a while at the new fort near Cape Breton. By the 
time the governor, Champlain, arrived with 
Brebeuf and Masse, in 1633, Le Jeune was ready 
not only with his programme but with his plan of 
campaign. It was very simple. As Goyau remarks, 
he was not one to leave to God what he could do 
himself. 29 He was a man of ways and means as 
well as of large views. Others had seen as clearly 
[66H 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

as he what was needed, like Biard and Sagard. 
They had even exposed these needs in book and 
pamphlet, as did the Franciscan Le Bailiff and the 
Jesuit Noyrot, in conferences with king and 
minister. Their writings reached only a few, and 
long after the happenings they narrated. Some 
of them, Lescarbot for instance, appealed to a 
partisan element, and could not therefore evoke 
a general sentiment. Le Jeune conceived the plan 
for keeping the entire nation informed of actual 
conditions and affairs in New France precisely as 
they were, without delay and always so vividly as 
to capture the imagination of his readers, hold their 
interest, and convince them that they were pro- 
foundly concerned in all he said. His first story 
of his experiences, of his voyage to the new coun- 
try, of the storms he encountered, of a great catch 
of cod-fish over the deck on Pentecost, of his meet- 
ing the Indians with painted faces at Tadoussac, 
of his attempt to rescue Indian prisoners, of their 
torture, of his own rescue from drowning in the 
St. Lawrence, all written and despatched to France 
within two months, and published before the end 
of the year, was in that day what a radio message 
from the earth's end is in our own. The effect was 
electric. His words were not merely a news report; 
they were a summons to action. The response was 
immediate and, characteristic of Frenchmen, it was 
also generous and enthusiastic. 

"Shall the French alone of all the nations of 

673 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

the earth, be deprived of the honor of expanding 
and spreading over this New World? Shall France, 
much more populous than all the other kingdoms, 
have inhabitants only for herself? When her 
children leave her shall they go here and there and 
lose the name of Frenchmen among foreigners?" 30 

Year after year these reports and appeals were 
to go from Canada to France. The first nine years 
Le Jeune was to write them, often embodying with 
his own the writings of various Jesuits, Brebeuf, 
Perrault and others. They are known as the 
"Jesuit Relations". 31 Their influence then and 
their importance still as documentary sources for all 
who write about North America, its missions and 
its martyrs, are a subject of never-ceasing interest. 
Jesuit missionaries had always made it a point to 
write from their distant stations accounts of their 
labors in strange fields and of the character and 
habits of the peoples they sought to enlighten. 
Saint Francis Xavier was the first to recommend 
to his associate, Joam Beira, to send to Ignatius in 
Rome, and to Rodriguez in Lisbon, "such news as 
when known in Europe would make everyone that 
heard it give glory to God". 32 His own letters did 
arouse all Europe, and they still inspire the mis- 
sionary, Protestant as well as Catholic, to persever- 
ance and self-sacrifice. 

The letters of the missionaries of New France 
were of three kinds. Some were very familiar and 
personal, addressed to a relative, a friend, a 
C683 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

superior, or to the Rev. Father General, and were 
not to be given publicity at that time, if indeed it 
could properly be done at any other time ; at most, 
it was permissible to the person to whom they were 
written to communicate them to a circle of discreet 
friends, or to make public some inoffensive extracts. 
Others, destined only for the members of the 
Society of Jesus, were, in the beginning, sent in 
manuscript to the different houses of the Order. 
They served as a bond between the religious of the 
Society, and kept them in touch with the works of 
the apostolate, wherever it was carried on. Later 
on, the letters of the missionaries were printed, but 
after revision and correction, and even translation 
into Latin, extracts and analyses were also made, 
which were put in a volume, entitled: "Annual 
Letters of the Society of Jesus to the Fathers and 
Brothers of the Same Society". When the publica- 
tion of the annual letters ceased in 1654, the 
provinces and missions of the Society continued to 
write and address them to the Father General. 
Many are still being brought to light, especially 
relating to New France. There was a third sort of 
letters, those which the missionaries wrote for the 
public and were intended for publication ; these were 
generally called "Relations 33 . Such are the "Rela- 
tions of New France", whose long series open with 
that of Biard, in 1616, followed by the 
"Relations" of Charles Lalemant, in 1626. The 
series from 1632 to 1672 consists of forty-one 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

volumes, of which thirty-nine bear the title of 
"Relations", and two (1654-55 and 1658-59) that 
of "Letters". Other "Relations" exist, likewise 
written for the public, but never printed. 

It is evident that the contents of these various 
classes of letters must differ according to the purpose 
of the writer and the character of the receiver. 
Prudence, discretion and charity would naturally 
forbid the putting down in black and white for 
general reading what might, however, with perfect 
propriety be laid before a superior or a friend. 
It was not the part of the missionary to publish 
his views on political matters concerning the govern- 
ment of the colonies, though it would be his duty 
to warn his superior of past or future complications 
which concerned the temporal as well as the spiritual 
welfare of his mission. Hence Le Jeune well 
remarks: "I do not undertake to record all that 
takes place in this country; but only what concerns 
the Faith and religion." From this very fact some 
critics have arraigned the writers of the "Relations" 
for the incompleteness of their writings, without 
taking into account the scope which the Fathers 
had laid down for their guide. This characterizes 
the "Relations" not only of Canada, but those of 
China and Japan as well. The missionaries had in 
view the edification of their readers ; they, therefore, 
recorded the progress of Christianity, the heroic 
labors and combats of those engaged in these vast 
mission fields. They kept silence about many 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

things that would not have served for edification, 
yet without ever departing from the strict truth. 
Incomplete, then, as the "Relations" intentionally 
are, the best judges, Protestant as well as Catho- 
lic, pronounce them to be of inestimable value for 
the history of our country, of certain periods of 
which they are the sole records. 

Parkman writes : "The 'Relations' of the Jesuits 
appeal equally to the spirit of religion and the 
spirit of romantic adventure. . . . They hold 
a high place as authentic and trustworthy docu- 
ments". 32 No doubt Parkman himself was inspired 
and encouraged by the heroic lives of the mission- 
aries to labor as he did, in spite of his grievous 
infirmity. Bancroft, whose own work shows an 
intimate knowledge of the history contained in the 
"Relations", says that "the history of the Jesuit 
Mission is connected with the origin of every cele- 
brated town in the annals of French America. Not 
a cape was turned, not a river entered, but a Jesuit 
led the way". 34 Kip remarks that: "There is no 
page in our country's history more touching and 
romantic than that which records the labors and 
sufferings of the Jesuit missionaries." Field writes 
that: "these 'Relations', for many years looked 
upon through the haze of sectarian distrust, were 
lightly esteemed by the students of American 
history, but the more their character and statements 
were investigated, the more important and valuable 
they appeared. They have become the sources from 

n?i 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

which we must draw almost all the historic material 
of New York and Canada during the first century 
and a half of their exploration by Europeans". 35 

Reuben Gold Thwaites, in his estimable collec- 
tion "The Jesuit Relations and Allied Documents," 
bears the following testimony: "The authors of 
the journals which formed the basis of the dela- 
tions' were, for the most part, men of trained 
intellect, acute observers, and practised in the art 
of keeping records of their experiences. They had 
left the most highly civilized country of their times, 
to plunge at once into the heart of the American 
wilderness, and attempt to win to the Christian 
faith the fiercest savages known to history. To 
gain these savages, it was first necessary to know 
them intimately their speech, their habits, their 
manner of thought, their strong points and their 
weak. These first students of the North American 
Indian were not only amply fitted for their under- 
taking, but none have since had better opportunity 
for its prosecution. They were explorers, as well 
as priests. . . . 

"Many of the 'Relations' were written in Indian 
camps, amid a chaos of distractions. Insects 
innumerable tormented the journalists, they were 
immersed in scenes of squalor and degradation, over- 
come by fatigue and lack of proper sustenance, 
often suffering from wounds and disease, maltreated 
in a hundred ways by hosts who, at times, might 
more properly be called jailers; and not seldom had 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

savage superstition risen to such a height, that to 
be seen making a memorandum was certain to arouse 
the ferocious enmity of the band. It is not sur- 
prising that the composition of these journals of 
the Jesuits is sometimes crude; the wonder is, that 
they could be written at all. Nearly always the 
style is simple and direct. Never does the narrator 
descend to self-glorification, or dwell unnecessarily 
upon the details of his continual martyrdom; he 
never complains of his lot; but sets forth his 
experiences in phrases the most matter-of-fact. 
His meaning is seldom obscure. We gain from his 
pages a vivid picture of life in the primeval forest, 
as he lived it; we seem to see him upon his long 
canoe journeys, squatted amidst his dusky fellows, 
working his passage at the paddles, and carrying 
cargoes upon the portage trail ; we see him the butt 
and scorn of the savage camp, sometimes deserted 
in the heart of the wilderness, and obliged to wait 
for another flotilla, or to make his way alone as 
best he can. Arrived at last, at his journey's end, 
we often find him vainly seeking for shelter in the 
squalid huts of the natives, with every man's hand 
against him, but his own heart open to them all. 
We find him, even when at last domiciled in some 
far-away village, working against hope to save the 
unbaptized from eternal damnation ; we seem to see 
the rising storm of opposition, invoked by native 
medicine men who to his seventeenth-century 
imagination seem devils indeed and at last the 

73:1 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

bursting climax of superstitious frenzy which 
sweeps him and his before it. Not only do these 
devoted missionaries never, in any field, has been 
witnessed greater personal heroism than theirs 
live and breathe before us in the 'Relations'; but 
we have in them our first competent account of the 
Red Indian at a time when relatively uncon- 
taminated by contact with Europeans/' 36 

Dr. Finley in his charming compilation, "The 
French in the Heart of America", tells us : 

"The 'Relations' of the Jesuits are among our 
most precious chronicles in America. With these 
the history of the north the valleys of the St. 
Lawrence, the Great Lakes, and the Mississippi 
begins. The coureurs de bois may have anticipated 
the priests in some solitary places, but they seldom 
made records. Doubtless, like Nicolet, they told 
their stories to the priests when they went back to 
the altars for sacrament, so that even their 
experiences have been for the most part preserved. 
But when we know under what distracting and dis- 
couraging conditions even the priest wrote, we 
wonder, as Thwaites says, that anything whatever 
has been preserved in writing. . T know 

not', says one of these apostles in an epistle to the 
Romans (for this particular letter went to Rome), 
C I know not whether your Paternity will recognize 
the letter of a poor cripple, who formerly, when in 
perfect health was well known to you. The letter 
is badly written, and quite soiled, because, in addi- 

H74H 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

tion to other inconveniences, he who writes it has 
only one whole finger on his right hand; and it is 
difficult to avoid staining the paper with the blood 
which flows from his wounds, not yet healed; he 
uses arquebus powder for ink, and the earth for a 
table. 5 " 37 

The "Relations" are not merely annual reports, 
or dry records, but intimate revelations of life, 
the story of civilized men lodging, eating and 
consorting with peoples who were as savage as have 
ever been known. As one of their writers, Chau- 
monot, remarks, they had to be written clandes- 
tinely, and carried secretly also to their destination 
as the Indians given to sorcery looked upon writing 
as magic and feared it meant harm for them. They 
are a contribution not only to history but a most 
important source of ethnography. In fact, as the 
missionaries of the Society of the Divine Word are 
proving in our own day, for real knowledge in this 
science the missionary has the best opportunity, 
since he knows the language and gradually gets 
the confidence of the natives. The Jesuits in New 
France made the most of this opportunity. Their 
observations are completely and systematically set 
forth in "Les Moeurs des Sauvages", by Lafitau, 
whose own personal observations in this field were 
guided by Charles Gamier. 38 

Could the laudatory extracts already given leave 
any room for doubt as to the merit of the "Rela- 
tions," the zeal which book-collectors and historians 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

have shown, during the last half-century, in hunt- 
ing after original copies, and the expense to which 
they have gone in purchasing these, or even for 
publishing reprints of them, are proofs of sincere 
esteem of them, which the most sceptical cannot 
question. Thwaites gives a most careful account 
of the various series of these publications by Dr. 
R. B. O'Callaghan, Gilmary Shea, and Rev. Felix 
Martin; also of the reprint of the Cramoisy series 
in three stout volumes by the Canadian Govern- 
ment in i858. 39 Throughout his own seventy- three 
volumes are found valuable information about 
libraries and collectors who are in possession of the 
complete edition or of one or more copies of the 
originals, and also about the prices paid for them. 

One need read only a page of these "Relations" 
picked at random to come under their spell. To 
stop reading requires an effort. The fascination is 
lasting. They have been the delight and the incen- 
tive of missionaries ever since they were written. 
They inaugurated a new literature. "The Edify- 
ing Letters" of the Jesuits, the "Annals of the 
Propagation of the Faith" and the numerous mis- 
sionary periodicals of our day are to a great extent 
patterned on them. 

Immediately on their appearance began the 
immigration from France which was to be the 
origin of a new people. Le Jeune had been happy 
on his return to Quebec to find in the colony the 
family of Hebert, whose widow, now married to 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

Guillaume Hubou, was already grandmother. They 
were practically the only Canadian family left, and 
they too had thought of leaving but remained in 
expectation that the missionaries would return. 
The priest celebrated Mass in their home and 
chanted a Te Deum. 40 One can imagine his happi- 
ness two years later on receiving forty new-comers 
from Le Perche and another group a year later, 
Le Perche alone was to send five hundred families 
to Canada in the next thirty years. Normandy 
would vie with Le Perche. The tide once started 
would flow in that direction until the middle of the 
following century. The stock was of the best. The 
new arrivals were not political or religious malcon- 
tents seeking other shores to practise a greater 
intolerance than that to which they had been subject 
at home. Among them was Jean Bourdon, engineer, 
who was later to be attorney-general for New 
France and to accompany Jogues on his second 
journey to the Iroquois country as an ambassador of 
peace. Abbe Le Sueur was also one of them, the 
first secular priest in Canada. With Montmagny 
came the Norman families of Le Gardeur and 
Le Neuf, Catherine de Corde with two sons and 
daughter and Jeanne Le Marchant with two daugh- 
ters and two sons. 41 

France was actively interested. Young Indians 
were sent over to its schools. Religious communi- 
ties petitioned for some to instruct and baptize with 
marked ceremonies, members of the nobility gladly 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

acting as godparents. The court itself received 
similar object lessons, and many a story has grown 
out of the experiences of the naive children of 
nature adopted for a time into the advanced 
civilization of France. The vision flashed on the 
eyes of France attracted spirits of the highest order. 
Madame Martin was among the first of these 
Venerable Marie de Y Incarnation, as she has been 
styled. She will lead over the Ursulines who will 
become like guardian angels to the Indians and to 
the colonists at Quebec. Madame de La Pel trie 
will follow. From Dieppe will come three Daugh- 
ters of Mercy to look after sick colonists. Le 
Jeune's appeal had been heard. New France 
through him had its mission for France, as the older 
country had for the new. Meantime, he and his 
fellow missionaries with Abbe Le Sueur had been 
working among Indians and immigrants ; of the for- 
mer he would report twenty-two baptized in 1635, 
one hundred and fifteen in 1636, and three hundred 
in i637. 42 The harvest was slender, but at least 
the soil had yielded to cultivation and was begin- 
ning to bear. 



C783 



CHAPTER SEVEN 

An Apostle and His Mission 
A. D. 1634-1636 

Brebeuf greets the Hurons at Quebec They visit his chapel, 
feast and return to Huronia without him A year of ministry and 
patience Return to Ihonatiria in 1634 Ill-treatment on the way 
Huron cabins unlike the Louvre Assembly and catechism Zeal 
unrewarded Caution in admitting converts Children the hope 
of the Mission The seminary for them in Quebec. 

BREBEUF, with Masse, had arrived at Quebec 
June 5th. He began at once to renew his 
practice in the tribal languages, going out among 
the Indians usually to visit the sick. On July 28th 
the Hurons came for their annual market. This 
year they were more numerous than ever, forty 
canoes, with sixty of their captains, bent on greet- 
ing their friend the new governor, and on resuming 
relations with the French. With the English they 
had not been on good terms. They built their 
cabins, bartered their goods with the French agents, 
feasted, and then the captains assembled in 
council to hear Champlain's message to them. 
Brebeuf spoke to them in Huron to their great 
delight. He led them to the chapel. That casual 
visit showed how next to impossible was the task 
of teaching them the truths of faith. When they 
were shown more than one statue of the Blessed 
Virgin, and were told she was the Mother of Our 
Lord, they wondered how anyone could have sev- 
eral mothers. When they saw the dove represent- 

n 793 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

ing the Holy Spirit, they said it was the cause of 
thunder, which they believed was the cry of a huge 
wild bird. The picture of the flames of hell 
appealed to them. They believed in some state of 
existence after death, and they could grasp how 
one would be either happy or unhappy in that state. 
It was on this fact, therefore, the missionaries 
would have to insist later, not however neglecting 
other truths or facts. Parkman is impatient with 
them for working on the fears of the Indians, 
though Christ Himself had appealed to mankind 
through fear as well as other passions. Champlain 
feted the visitors. For them a feast was a gorge. 
Sagard described one of these feasts for a very 
much smaller group: fifty-six Canada geese, thirty 
mallard, twenty teal-duck and a quantity of other 
game the quarry of a three days' chase two bar- 
rels of peas, one of sea-biscuit, twenty pounds 
of prunes, six baskets of Indian corn all cooked 
together in the big cauldron of the colony's brew- 
ery. It would take a long time for the missionaries 
to train such people to moderation. 

Daniel and Davost had come to Quebec from 
the fort on St. Anne's Bay near Cape Breton, where 
they had been attending to the garrison stationed 
there by Daniel's brother Charles. The Hurons 
wanted to take them with Brebeuf back to Huronia. 
Each captain strove for the honor of having a mis- 
sionary at his own village. All was ready for the 
journey when an Ottawa captain, Borgne, protested. 
80] 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

Champlain having rejected his plea for the release 
of a prisoner from a neighboring tribe who had 
been convicted of murdering a Frenchman, Borgne 
pretended that the tribe would be so incensed they 
would destroy the Black Robes, blame this on the 
Hurons, and start a feud between them and the 
French. The Hurons were frightened. They 
declined to take the Fathers, although Brebeuf said 
they were ready for death and would have no one 
suffer for their execution. Nothing could change 
the decision. Brebeuf, therefore, and his com- 
panions, greatly disappointed, had to wait for 
another opportunity. They waited fully a year, 
Brebeuf active among the neighboring Indian tribes, 
his companions studying the language and doing 
what missionary work they could among the Indians 
about Quebec. It required no slight patience to 
think of the Huron field waiting to be sown and 
still be excluded from it. They knew, however, 
that spiritual seed-time and harvest are not meas- 
ured by the brevity and regularity of plant and 
flower, nor by the same proportion as between the 
sower's labors and his fruits. One of the sublime 
traits of these men is their confidence, in spite of 
their own poor results, that one day this wilderness 
would flourish and blossom like the lily. 

Next year no more than seven canoes came down, 
and they ventured only as far as Tadoussac, but 
the three priests were there to meet them. Shortly 
before that, two hundred braves had been killed 

C8i 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

and two hundred taken prisoners by the fierce 
peoples of the south, the Iroquois, and the Hurons 
were downcast. They feared more than ever to 
take the responsibility of harboring the Fathers, now 
that the Iroquois might overtake and destroy them. 
Their fears were quickly quieted by the assurances 
of the three who were so eager to begin the work 
to which they had looked forward for years. So 
eager were Daniel and Davost that they actually 
left behind their outfits and even the money (beads, 
etc.) that would help them with the Indians, carry- 
ing only their altar-ware and vestments. They 
started, Brebeuf in one canoe, Daniel and Davost 
in another. With them were three Frenchmen, who 
later became companions to the missionaries, Pierre, 
Martin and Baron. Usually the journey took 
thirty days. The ordinary hardships of it have 
been described in the previous chapter. This is 
Brebeuf s account of the extraordinary sufferings 
they had to undergo, owing to the meanness of 
their guides, although, before starting, Daniel, see- 
ing that these had received nothing, had them 
rewarded with cloaks such as the Indians in the 
boats had received. It was characteristic of Daniel 
to give trouble to no one and to see that all were 
properly considered. 

"Father Davost, among others, was very badly 
treated. They stole from him much of his little 
belongings. They forced him to throw away a 
small steel mill, almost all our books, some linens, 

C823 



OF NORTH' AMERICA 

and a good part of the paper that we were taking, 
and of which we have great need. They abandoned 
him at the island of the Alumettes among the 
Algonquins, where he suffered very keenly. When 
he reached the Hurons, he was worn-out and 
dejected, and for a long time he did not recover. 

"Father Daniel was abandoned, and forced to 
seek another canoe, as also was Pierre, one of our 
men. Young Martin was very roughly treated, 
and at last left behind with the Bissiriniens, where 
he remained some time, spend about two months 
on the road, and arriving among the Hurons only 
on the nineteenth of September. 

"Baron was robbed of his things the very day 
he arrived in these parts; and he would have lost 
much more if he had not frightened them with 
his arms, to give him back some things. In short, 
all the Frenchmen suffered great hardships, incurred 
great expense, considering what little they had, and 
ran serious risks. Whosoever comes here must be 
prepared for all this, and something more, even 
death itself, whose image is every moment before 
our eyes. Not knowing how to swim, I once had 
a very narrow escape. As we were leaving the 
Bissiriniens, while shooting a rapid we would have 
gone over a high falls, had not my savages promptly 
and skillfully leaped into the water to turn aside 
the canoe which the current was sweeping. Very 
likely the others might relate as much, and more, 
so numerous are such incidents/* 43 

83 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

Brebeuf narrates how the Indians wanted to 
hide somewhere a box belonging to his lay com- 
panions; how the Algonquins tried to detain him 
at their villages; how the captain of his canoe 
wanted to abandon him. He offered to carry 
the box they objected to carrying. Daniel was 
shipwrecked twice. Baron was marooned, but the 
captain of the island insisted that his canoe com- 
pany should take him with them. The Indians 
landed Brebeuf at Toanche, near Thunder Bay, 
practically abandoning him. He had to hide his 
luggage and wander about until at night he came 
to the new site of the village of Ihonatiria. He 
knew human nature, and his knowledge was kindly. 
"I attribute", he writes, "all these extraordinary 
difficulties to sickness among our savages. For we 
know very well how sickness alters the disposition 
and the inclinations of even the most sociable." 

The first need of the missionaries was a cabin 
and this the Indians built for them. As Parkman 
remarks of the cabin made for Le Jeune at Quebec, 
this cabin was the cradle of the great Jesuit mis- 
sions among the Hurons. Here is Brebeuf s des- 
cription of it: 

"The cabins of this country are neither Louvres 
nor palaces, nor anything like the buildings of our 
France, not even like the smallest cottages. They 
are, nevertheless, somewhat better and more com- 
modious than the hovels of the Montagnais. I 
cannot better express the fashion of the Huron 

1:843 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

dwellings than to compare them to bowers or 
garden arbors some of which, in place of branches 
and vegetation, are covered with cedar bark, some 
others with large pieces of ash, elm, fir, or spruce 
bark; and although the cedar bark is best, accord- 
ing to common opinion and usage, there is, never- 
theless, this inconvenience, that they are almost as 
susceptible to fire as matches. Hence arise many 
of the conflagrations of entire villages; and, with- 
out going farther than this year, we have seen in 
less than ten days two large ones entirely consumed, 
and another, that of Louys, partially burned. We 
have also once seen our own cabin on fire; but, 
thank God, we extinguished it immediately. There 
are cabins or arbors of various sizes, some twelve 
feet in length, others of ten, others of twenty, of 
thirty, of forty; the usual width is about twenty- 
four feet, their height is about the same. There 
are no different stories; there is no cellar, no cham- 
ber, no garret. It has neither window nor chimney, 
only a miserable hole in the top of the cabin, left 
to permit the smoke to escape. This is the way 
they built ours for us. 

"The people of Oenrio and of our village were 
employed at this, by means of presents given them. 
It has cost us much exertion to secure its comple- 
tion, not only on account of the epidemic, which 
affected almost all the savages, but on account of 
the connivance of these two villages; for although 
the work was not great, yet those of our village 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

followed the example of those of Oenrio, who, in 
hopes of finally attracting us to their village, 
simply amused themselves without advancing the 
work. We were almost into October before we 
were under cover. As to the interior, we have 
suited ourselves ; so that, even if it does not amount 
to much, the savages never weary of coming to 
see it, and, seeing it, to admire it. We have 
divided it into three parts. The first compartment, 
nearest the door, serves as an ante-chamber, as a 
storm door, and as a storeroom for our provisions, 
in the fashion of the savages. The second is that 
in which we live, and is our kitchen, our carpenter 
shop, our mill, or place for grinding the wheat, our 
refectory, our parlor and our bedroom. On both 
sides, in the fashion of the Hurons, are two benches 
which they call endicha, on which are boxes to 
hold our clothes and other little conveniences; but 
below, in the place where the Hurons keep their 
wood, we have contrived some little bunks to sleep 
in, and to store away some of our clothing from 
the thievish hands of the Hurons. They sleep 
beside the fire, but still they and we have only the 
earth for bedstead; for mattress and pillows, some 
bark of boughs covered with a rush mat; for sheets 
and coverings, our clothes and some skins do duty. 
The third part of our cabin is also divided into two 
parts by means of a bit of carpentry which gives 
it a fairly good appearance, and which is admired 
here for its novelty. In the one is our little chapel, 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

in which we celebrate every day holy Mass, and 
we retire there daily to pray to God. It is true 
that the almost continual noise they make usually 
hinders us, except in the morning and evening 
when everybody has gone away, and compels us 
to go outside to say our prayers. In the other part 
we put our utensils. The whole cabin is only 
thirty-six feet long, and about twenty-one wide. 
That is how we are lodged, doubtless not so well 
that we may not have in this abode a good share 
of rain, snow and cold. However, as I have said, 
they never cease coming to visit us from admira- 
tion, especially since we have put on two doors, 
made by a carpenter, and since our mill and our 
clock have been set to work." 44 

In the new cabin Brebeuf gave lessons in Huron 
to his two associates. He writes that they were apt 
pupils, especially Daniel, who knew more words 
than Brebeuf himself, but could not connect them 
promptly. 45 Soon Daniel had the Our Father in 
Huron, and could lead the children chanting it 
when Brebeuf had his assembly of the tribe in the 
chapel of the cabin, at which he preached and 
recited the prayers. He preached on faith, immor- 
tality, heaven and hell. In return he was invited 
to the Indian assemblies. He became very popular, 
especially when, after a nine days' prayer he had 
advised, rain fell and watered the soil. His import- 
ance was increased when Champlain sent him let- 
ters constituting him his representative among the 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

Hurons. Daniel went in and about the cabins 
teaching the children, whether baptized or not, 
Christian Doctrine. This was the method of teach- 
ing it when the people were assembled in the cabin : 

"We gave the instruction of catechism in our 
cabin, for we had as yet no other suitable church. 
This is often the most we can do; for their feasts, 
dances, and games so occupy them that we cannot 
get them together as we would like. 

"The usual method that we follow is this : We 
call together the people by the help of the captain 
of the village, who assembles them all in our house 
as in council, or perhaps by the sound of the bell. 
I use the surplice and the square cap, to give more 
majesty to my appearance. At the beginning, we 
chant on our knees the Pater Noster, translated into 
Huron verse. Father Daniel, as its author, chants 
a couplet alone, and then we all together chant it 
again; and those among the Hurons, principally 
the little ones, who already know it, take pleasure 
in chanting it with us, and the others in listening. 
That done, when every one is seated, 1 rise and 
make the Sign of the Cross for all; then, having 
recapitulated what I said the last time, I explain 
something new. After that we question the young 
children and the girls, giving a little bead of glass 
or porcelain to those who deserve it. The parents 
are very glad to see their children answer well and 
carry off some little prize, of which they render 
themselves worthy by the care they take to come 

C883 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

privately to get instruction. On our part to arouse 
their emulation, we have each lesson retraced by 
our two little French boys, who question each 
other, which transports the savages with admira- 
tion. Finally the whole is concluded by the talk 
of the old men, who propound their difficulties, and 
sometimes make me listen in rny turn to the state- 
ment of their belief. 

"We began our catechizing by this memorable 
truth, that their souls, which are immortal, all go 
after death either to paradise or to hell. It is thus 
we approach them, either in public or in private. 
I added that they had the choice, during life, to 
participate after death in the one or the other, 
which one, they ought now to consider. Where- 
upon one honest old man said to me, "Let him 
who will, go to the fires of hell; I want to go to 
heaven 53 ; all the others followed and making use 
of the same answer, begged us to show them the 
way, and to take away the stones, the trees, and 
the thickets therein, which might stop them. 

"Our Hurons, as you see, are not so dull as one 
might think them; they seem to me to have rather 
good common sense, and I find them universally 
very docile. Nevertheless, some of them are obsti- 
nate, and attached to their superstitions and evil 
customs. These are principally the old people; for 
beyond these, who are not numerous, the rest know 
nothing of their own belief. We have two or three 
of this number in our village. I am often in con- 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

flict with them; and then I show them they are 
wrong, and make them contradict themselves, so 
that they frankly admit their ignorance, and the 
others ridicule them; still they will not yield, 
always falling back upon this, that their country 
is not like ours, that they have another God, another 
paradise, in a word, other customs." 46 

A great drought parched the land and threatened 
famine. The Indians were in despair. Their 
sorcerers were impotent. The captains besought 
Brebeuf for relief. He bade them pray, and he 
opened a nine days' prayer in honor of the mis- 
sion's patron, St. Joseph. The prayer was favored 
by abundant rains. Late in that year, 1636, he 
consecrated the mission to the Blessed Virgin under 
the title of Immaculate, over two hundred years 
before the Church pronounced this prerogative as 
a point of Catholic faith. The Indians were 
impressed by all this piety, but the older members 
of the tribe stuck fast to their pagan traditions; 
the middle-aged were indifferent and too fickle 
to admit to baptism. Unfortunate as the hasty 
baptism of the Acadians was under Biencourt, it 
had the good effect of confirming the Jesuits in 
the determination to confer baptism on adults only 
after mature preparation and proof of constancy. 
The sick near death, old or young, the Fathers 
would baptize, but no others. Since epidemics were 
frequent, such baptisms were also frequent. This 
accounts for the low number of baptisms of adults 

C9O 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

in good health in the early days of their ministry, 
but it also accounts for the steadfastness and rare 
examples of Christian virtues on the part of those 
who were finally adjudged worthy of the sacrament. 
The children were the hope of the missionaries. 
They took readily to instruction. They became 
attached to the priests, who treated them with unal- 
terable kindness. No sooner, however, did they 
begin to show good dispositions than they were 
spoiled by the example, and often by the 
counsel of the elders. Vice was so rampant that 
it was hopeless to protect the young from its con- 
tamination. Accordingly the missionaries con- 
cluded that the only remedy was to do what the 
Franciscans already had attempted when they 
opened a seminary for the young Indians at Quebec. 
Daniel was a favorite with mothers and children. 
There is a pleasant story of his quieting a little 
child, crying in its mother's arms by having it make 
the sign of the Cross. He and Davost were prom- 
ised several children for the new seminary, a dozen 
at least, but when the day came for departure 
maternal instinct revolted against parting from the 
little ones and they had to go down to Quebec 
with three only. They were the foundation stones. 
The hope of the missionaries was to remove a num- 
ber of the young people from the contagious sur- 
roundings of their village, bring them up unspoiled, 
establish a Christian Indian settlement and gradu- 
ally, no matter how slowly, establish a new civi- 

91 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

lization among the Indians themselves, which 
would attract even those who were habituated to 
corrupt living. This seminary became the apple 
of their eyes. Extraordinary things are narrated 
in the "Relations" about the simplicity and inno- 
cence of the young boys and of the constancy of 
many of them afterwards. Similar results on a 
larger scale were obtained at the seminary of the 
Ursulines for young girls. Indeed the virtue 
developed in these schools often mounted to hero- 
ism. Le Jeune describes this boys' seminary at 
length in the "Relation" of i637. 47 Daniel was 
teacher, nurse and playmate with the children. 
They looked upon him as their father, and very 
touching are the evidences of their devotion to him. 



CHAPTER EIGHT 
Brebeuf s Ideal Missionary 

BRfiBEUF was alone again after the departure 
of his companions. He knew it would not be 
for long. Other harvesters were soon to come into 
the field. Indeed, it was a matter of constant soli- 
citude among the missionaries to have assistants, and 
in due time successors, who would come fully aware 
of what was ahead of them, and yet fully prepared 
not only to meet every privation and hardship, but 
to labor and to encounter danger of every sort in 
order to make the natives Christians. This no 
doubt was in Brebeuf s mind when he wrote his 
famous instruction for those who were to come to 
the Huron mission. It sets forth so plainly the 
trials of a missionary's life, and it appeals so elo- 
quently for volunteers, not because of novelty, or 
of adventure or of consoling ministerial occupation 
and results, but solely because of the life of heroic 
devotion to Christ, that it is well worth giving here 
as a revelation of the spirit of the apostle himself 
and of those who would come with their eyes wide 
open to the prospect before them. Such souls could 
evidently be satisfied with nothing short of heroism. 
It is contained in the "Relation" of 1636. How 
it reminds one of St. Francis Xavier! There is 
a genius, and there is also a race also, of sanctity. 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

"When you reach the Hurons, you will indeed 
find hearts full of charity ; we shall receive you with 
open arms as an angel of paradise, we shall have 
all the inclination in the world to do you good; 
but we are so situated that we can do very little. 
We shall receive you in a hut, so mean that I have 
scarcely found in France one wretched enough to 
compare it with; that is how you will be lodged. 
Harassed and fatigued as you will be, we shall be 
able to give you nothing but a poor mat, or at 
most a skin, to serve you as a bed; and, besides, 
you will arrive at a season when miserable little 
insects that we call here taouhac, and, in good 
French, pulces [fleas], will keep you awake almost 
all night, for in these countries they are incom- 
parably more troublesome than in France ; the dust 
of the cabin nourishes them, the savages bring them 
to us, we get them in their houses; and this petty 
martyrdom, not to speak of mosquitoes, sandflies, 
and other like vermin, lasts usually not less than 
three or four months of the summer. 

"Instead of being a great master and great 
theologian as in France, you must reckon on being 
here a humble scholar, and then, good God ! with 
what masters ! women, little children, and all the 
savages and exposed to their laughter. The 
Huron language will be your Saint Thomas and 
your Aristotle; and clever man as you are, and 
speaking glibly among learned and capable persons, 
you must make up your mind to be for a long 

C94H 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

time mute among the barbarians. You will have 
accomplished much, if, at the end of a considerable 
time, you begin to stammer a little. 

"And then how do you think you would pass 
the winter with us? After having heard all that 
must be endured in wintering among the Mon- 
tagnets savages, I may say that that is almost the 
life we lead here among the Hurons. I say it 
without exaggeration, and five and six months of 
winter are spent in almost continual discomforts, 
excessive cold, smoke, and the annoyance of the 
savages; we have a cabin built of simple bark, but 
so well jointed that we have to send some one out- 
side to learn what kind of weather it is; the smoke 
is very often so thick, so annoying, and so obstinate 
that, for five or six days at a time, if you are not 
entirely proof against it, it is all you can do to 
make out a few lines in your Breviary. Besides, 
from morning until evening our fireplace is almost 
always surrounded by savages, above all, they 
seldom fail to be there at mealtimes. If you 
happen to have anything more than usual, let it 
be ever so little, you must reckon on most of these 
gentlemen as your guests; if you do not share 
with them, you will be considered mean. As 
regards the food, it is not so bad, although we 
usually content ourselves with a little corn, or a 
morsel of dry smoked fish, or some fruits, of which 
I shall speak further on. 

"For the rest, thus far we have had only roses; 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

henceforth, as we have Christians in almost every 
village, we must count upon making rounds through 
them at all seasons of the year, and of remaining 
there, according to necessity, for two or three whole 
weeks, amid annoyances that cannot be described. 
Add to all this, that our lives depend upon a single 
thread; and if, wherever we are in the world, we 
are to expect death every hour, and to be prepared 
for it, this is particularly the case here. For not to 
mention that your cabin is only, as it were, chaff, 
and that it might be burned at any moment, despite 
all your care to prevent accidents, the malice of 
the savages gives especial cause for almost perpetual 
fear; a malcontent may burn you down, or cleave 
your head open in some lonely spot. And then 
you are responsible for the sterility or fecundity 
of the earth, under penalty of your life; you are 
the cause of droughts; if you cannot make rain, 
they speak of nothing less than making away with 
you. I have only to mention, in addition, the 
danger there is from our enemies; it is enough to 
say that, on the thirteenth of this month of June, 
they killed twelve of our Hurons near the village 
of Contarrea, which is only a day's journey from 
us; that a short time before, at four leagues from 
our village, some Iroquois were discovered in the 
fields in ambuscade, only waiting to strike a blow 
at the expense of the life of some passer-by. This 
nation is very timid, they take no precautions 
against surprise, they are not careful to prepare 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

arms or to inclose their villages with palisades ; their 
usual recourse, especially when the enemy is power- 
ful, is flight. Amid these alarms, which affect the 
whole country, I leave you to imagine if we have 
any grounds for a feeling of safety. 

"After all, if we had here the exterior attrac- 
tions of piety, as they exist in France, all this might 
pass. In France the great multitude and the good 
example of Christians, the solemnity of the feasts, 
the majesty of the churches so magnificently 
adorned, preach piety to you; and in the houses of 
our Order the fervor of our brethren, their modesty, 
and all the noble virtues which shine forth in all 
their actions, are so' many powerful voices which cry 
to you without ceasing, 'Behold, and do likewise'. 
You have the consolation of celebrating every day 
the holy Mass; in a word, you are almost beyond 
the danger of falling, at least, the falls are 
insignificant, and you have help immediately at 
hand. Here we have nothing, it seems, which 
incites towards good; we are among peoples who 
are astonished when you speak to them of God, 
and who often have only horrible blasphemies in 
their mouths. Often you are compelled to deprive 
yourself of the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass; and, 
when you have the opportunity to say it, a little 
corner of your cabin will serve you for a chapel, 
which the smoke, the snow, or the rain hinders you 
from ornamenting and embellishing, even if you 
had the means. I pass over the small chance of 

C973 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

seclusion there is among barbarians, who scarcely 
ever leave you, who hardly know what it is to speak 
in a low tone. Especially I would not dare to 
speak of the danger there is of ruining oneself 
among their impurities, in the case of any one whose 
heart is not sufficiently full of God to firmly resist 
this poison. But enough of this; the rest can only 
be known by experience. 

" 'But is that all*?' some one will exclaim. c Do 
you think by your arguments to throw water on 
the fire that consumes me, and lessen ever so little 
the zeal I have for the conversion of these peoples? 
I declare that these things have served only to con- 
firm me the more in my vocation ; that I feel myself 
more carried away than ever by my affection for 
New France, and that I bear a holy jealousy 
towards those who are already enduring all these 
sufferings; all these labors seem to me nothing, in 
comparison with what I am willing to endure for 
God; if I knew a place under heaven where there 
was yet more to be suffered, I would go there. 7 Ah ! 
whoever you are to whom God gives these senti- 
ments and this light, come, come, my dear Brother, 
it is workmen such as you that we ask for here; 
it is to souls like yours that God has appointed the 
conquest of so many other souls whom the Devil 
holds yet in his power; apprehend no difficulties, 
there will be none for you, since it is your whole 
consolation to see yourself crucified with the Son 
of God; silence will be sweet to you, since you 

C983 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

have learned to commune with God, and to con- 
verse in the heavens with saints and angels; the 
victuals would be very insipid if the gall endured 
by Our Lord did not render them sweeter and 
more savory to you than the most delicious viands 
of the world. What a satisfaction to pass these 
rapids, and to climb these rocks, to him who has 
before his eyes that loving Savior, harassed by His 
tormentors and ascending Calvary laden with His 
Cross; the discomfort of the canoe is very easy to 
bear, to him who considers the Crucified One. 
What a consolation ! for I must use such terms, 
as otherwise I could not give you pleasure what 
a consolation, then, to see oneself even abandoned 
on the road by the savages, languishing with sick- 
ness, or even dying with hunger in the woods, and 
of being able to say to God, c My God, it is to do 
Your Holy Will that I am reduced to the state in 
which You see me,' considering above all that 
God-Man who expires upon the Cross and cries to 
His Father, 'My God! My God! Oh, why hast 
Thou abandoned me?' If God among all these 
hardships preserve you in health, no doubt you will 
arrive pleasantly in the Huron country with these 
holy thoughts. 'Favorably sails he whom God's 
grace urgeth on'. 

"And now, as regards a place of abode, food, and 
beds, shall I dare to say to a heart so generous, 
and that mocks at all that of which I have already 
spoken, that truly, even though we have hardly 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

more of those necessities than the savages have, 
still, I know not how, the Divine Goodness renders 
every difficult thing easy; and all and every one 
of us find everything almost as comfortable as life 
is in France. The sleep we get lying on our mats 
seems to us as sweet as if we were in a good bed; 
the food of the country does not disgust us, although 
there is scarcely any other seasoning than that which 
God has put into it; and, notwithstanding the cold 
of a winter six months long, passed in the shelter 
of a bark cabin open to the daylight, we have still 
to experience its evil effects; no one complains of 
his head or his stomach; we do not know what 
diarrhoea, colds, or catarrh are. This leads me to 
say that delicate persons do not know, in France, 
how to protect themselves from the cold; those 
rooms so well carpeted, those doors so well fitted, 
and those windows closed with so much care, serve 
only to make its effects more keenly felt; it is an 
enemy from whom one wins almost more by holding 
out one's hands to him than by waging a cruel war 
upon him. As to our food, I shall say this further, 
that God has shown His Providence very clearly 
to our eyes; we have obtained in eight days our 
provision of corn for a whole year, without mak- 
ing a single step beyond our cabin. They have 
brought us dried fish in such quantities that we are 
constrained to refuse some of it, and to say that 
we have sufficient; you might say that God, seeing 
we are here only for His service, in order that all 
C 100] 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

our work may be for Him, wishes to act Himself 
as our provider. This same Goodness takes care 
to give us from time to time a change of provisions 
in the shape of fresh fish. We live on the shore of 
a great lake, which affords as good fish as I have 
ever seen or eaten in France; true, as I have said, 
we do not ordinarily procure them, and still less 
do we get meat, which is even more rarely seen here. 
Fruits even, according to the season, provided the 
year be somewhat favorable, are not lacking to us ; 
strawberries, raspberries, and blackberries are to be 
found in almost incredible quantities. We gather 
plenty of grapes, which are fairly good; the 
squashes last sometimes four and five months, and 
are so abundant that they are to be had almost 
for nothing, and so good that, on being cooked in 
the ashes, they are eaten as apples are in France. 
Consequently, to tell the truth, as regards pro- 
visions, the change from France is not very great; 
the only grain of the country is a sufficient nourish- 
ment, when one is somewhat accustomed to it. The 
savages prepare it in more than twenty ways and 
yet employ only fire and water; it is true that 
the best sauce is that which it carries with it. 

"As for the dangers of the soul, to speak frankly, 
there are none for him who brings to the country 
of the Hurons the fear and love of God; on the 
contrary, I find unparalleled advantages for acquir- 
ing perfection. Is it not a great deal to have, in 
one's food, clothing, and sleep, no other attraction 

c ii n 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

than bare necessity? Is it not a glorious oppor- 
tunity to unite oneself with God, when there is no 
creature whatsoever that gives you reason to spend 
your affection upon it? When the exercises you 
practice constrain you without force to inward 
meditation? Besides your spiritual exercises, you 
have no other employment than the study of the 
language, and conversation with the savages. Ah ! 
how much pleasure there is for a heart devoted to 
God to make itself the little scholar of a savage 
and of a little child, thereby to gain them for God, 
and to render them disciples of Our Lord! How 
willingly and liberally God communicates Himself 
to a soul which practises from love to Him these 
heroic acts of humility! The words he learns are 
so many treasures he amasses, so many spoils he 
carries off from the common enemy of the human 
race; so that he has reason to say a hundred times 
a day, C I will rejoice in thy words as one that hath 
found great spoil'. Viewed in this light, the 
visits of the savages, however frequent, cannot be 
annoying to him. God teaches him the beautiful 
lesson He taught formerly to Saint Catherine of 
Sienna, to make of his heart a room or temple for 
Him, where he will never fail to find Him, as often 
as he withdraws into it; that, if he encounters 
savages there, they do not interfere with his prayers, 
they serve only to make them more fervent; from 
this he takes occasion to present these poor wretches 
C 102 ] 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

to this Sovereign Goodness, and to entreat Him 
warmly for their conversion. 

"Certainly we have not here that exterior 
solemnity which awakens and sustains devotion. 
Only what is essential to our religion is visible, 
the Holy Sacrament of the Altar, to the marvels 
of which we must open the eyes of our faith with- 
out being aided by any sensible mark of its 
grandeur, any more than the Magi were in the 
stable. But it seems that God, supplying what 
we lack, and as a recompense of grace that he 
has given us in transporting it, so to speak, beyond 
so many seas, and in finding a place for it in these 
poor cabins, wishes to crown us with the same 
blessings, in the midst of these infidel peoples, with 
which he is accustomed to favor persecuted Catho- 
lics in the countries of heretics. These good people 
scarcely ever see either church or altar; but the 
little they see is worth double what they would see 
in full liberty. What consolation would there be, 
in your opinion, in prostrating ourselves at times 
before a cross in the midst of this barbarism! to 
turn our eyes toward, and to enter, in the midst 
of our petty domestic duties, even into the room 
which the Son of God has been pleased to take in 
our little dwelling! Is it not to be in paradise day 
and night, that we are not separated from this 
Well-Beloved of the Nations except by some bark 
or the branch of a tree? 'Behold he stands at our 
window. I sat under his shadow whom I desired 3 . 

n 103 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

See what we have within. If we go outside our 
cabin, heaven is open to us; and those great 
buildings which lift their heads to the clouds, in 
large cities, do not conceal it from our view; so 
that we can say our prayers in full liberty before 
the noble oratory that Saint Francis Xavier loved 
better than any other. If the question is of the 
fundamental virtues, I will glory not in myself, but 
in the share which has fallen to me; or, if I must, 
acknowledge it humbly beside the cross which Our 
Lord in his grace gives us to bear after him. Certain 
it is that this country, or our work here, is much 
more fitted to feed the soul with the fruits of 
heaven than with the fruits of earth. I may be 
deceiving myself, but I imagine that here is a grand 
means of increasing the soul in faith, in hope, and 
in charity. Should we scatter the seeds of the Faith 
without ourselves profiting by them? Could we 
put our confidence anywhere but in God in a region 
where, as far as man is concerned, everything is 
lacking to us? Could we wish a nobler opportunity 
to exercise charity than amid the roughness and 
discomfort of a New World, where no human art 
or industry has yet provided any conveniences? and 
to live here that we may bring back to God men 
who are so unlike men that we must live in daily 
expectation of dying by their hand, should the 
fancy take them, should a dream suggest it to them, 
or should we fail to open or close the heavens to 
them at discretion, giving them rain or fine weather 
C 104] 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

at command. Do they not make us responsible for 
the state of the weather? And if God does not 
inspire us, or if we cannot work miracles by faith, 
are we not continually in danger, as they have 
threatened us, of seeing them fall upon those who 
have done no wrong? Indeed, if He who is the 
Truth itself had not declared that there is no 
greater love than to lay down one's life, verily and 
once for all, for one's friends, I should conceive 
it a thing equally noble, or even more so, to do 
what the Apostle said to the Corinthians, 'Daily I 
die, I protest by your glory, brethren, whom I have 
in Christ Jesus Our Lord 3 , than to drag out a 
life full of misery, amid the frequent and ordinary 
dangers of an unforeseen death, which those whom 
you hope to save will procure for you. I call to 
mind occasionally when Saint Francis Xavier once 
wrote to Father Simon, and wish that it may please 
God to so act that at least the same thing may be 
said or written one day even of us, although we 
may not be worthy of it. Here are the words: 
The best of news comes from Molucca, that John 
Beira and his companions are constantly in trial and 
in danger of life, with much progress for the 
Christian Religion 5 . 



C 1053 



CHAPTER NINE 

Arrival of Jogues and Gamier 

A. D. 1636-1640 

Recruits Voyage overseas A martyr and a Mother 
Brebeuf again isolated Four auxiliaries Arrival of Jogues 
Illness in tribe and Mission A missionary's daily routine An 
Indian's cabin Mission at Ossossane Vacation and summer 
school. 

BEFORE Brebeufs letter reached France 
recruits were already on the way who would 
soon be with him in Huronia. His dream was 
to come true. No doubt in that isolation and soli- 
tude, he spent long hours imagining and longing 
and praying for the realization of his soul's desire. 
The Jesuits in France had engaged to supply 
missionaries, and their engagement was like that of 
a nation pledging troops for war. The number 
eager to enlist in this case made it difficult for 
superiors to name who would be first to venture 
overseas. Early in 1636 they chose five among 
them, Jogues who was to be apostle to a new 
Indian nation, and martyr also, along with Gamier, 
another of the choice company. The others were 
Adam, Ragueneau and Chastellain, with a brother 
Cauvet. They came with the new Governor Mont- 
magny in a fleet of eight vessels, leaving Dieppe on 
April 8th, arriving in Chaleurs Bay June 1st, Jogues 
moving up to Quebec July 2nd. Two months was 

c 106 n 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

the usual time for the voyage. It often took four. 
Lalemant spent three months on the way. Cartier 
made his first trip in a ship of sixty tons, in twenty 
days. It was always tedious, often stormy and very 
dangerous. The missionaries were distributed 
among the vessels. Jogues and Gamier were on 
the same ship. The crew behaved far better than 
the lot that went with Poutrincourt. One of them, 
however, was a notorious backslider, and to him the 
angelic Gamier paid every attention. Before many 
days this man yielded to the good priest's influence 
and sought reconciliation with his Church. 
Gamier' s interest in prison inmates when a student 
in Paris, led him to be concerned about difficult 
cases. This will appear frequently in his dealings 
with the Indians. 

Our first intimate knowledge of Jogues is derived 
from letters to his mother, which were quite fre- 
quent. There was one before leaving Dieppe, 
another on reaching Quebec, and a third within 
another month before starting for the Huron coun- 
try. To him she was, after the word of the Com- 
mandment, Honored Mother, as he addressed her. 
More than ever the title befits her now. The 
first of these messages was : 

" . . . Endeavor also, if you please, to con- 
tribute something by your prayers to the safety of 
our voyage, and chiefly by a generous resignation 
of your will to that of God, conforming your desires 
to those of the Divine goodness, which can be only 

C 107 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

most holy and honorable for us, since they spring 
from the heart of a Father full of love for our 
welfare. 

"I hope, as I said on another occasion, that if you 
take this little affliction in a proper spirit, it will 
be most pleasing to God, for whose sake it would 
become you to give not one son only, but all the 
others, nay, life itself, if it were necessary. Men 
for a little gain cross the seas, enduring, at least, 
as much as we; and shall we not, for God's love, do 
what men do for earthly interests? 

"Good-by, dear mother. I thank you for all the 
affection which you have ever shown me, and above 
all at our last meeting. May God unite us in His 
holy paradise, if we do not see each other again on 
earth ! 

"Present my most humble recommendations to 
my brothers and sisters, to whose prayers, as to 
yours, I commend myself in heart and love. 

"Your most humble son and obedient servant in 
Our Lord, 

ISAAC JOGUES. 
DIEPPE, April 6, i6s6." 49 

He wrote to her after arriving at Quebec: 
"I do not know what it is to enter paradise ; but 
this I know, that it is difficult to experience in this 
world a joy more excessive and more overflowing 
than that I felt on my setting foot in New France, 
and celebrating my first Mass here on the day of 

C 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

the Visitation. I assure you it was indeed a day 
of the visitation of the goodness of God and Our 
Lady. I felt as if it were a Christmas day for me, 
and that I was to be born again to a new life, 
and a life in God." 50 

Before leaving for the Huron mission he wrote 
still another letter on August 2oth, as follows: 

My health has been so good, thank 
God, at sea and on land that it has been a matter 
of wonder to all, it being very unusual for any 
one to make such a long voyage without suffering 
a little from sea-sickness or nausea. The vestments 
and chapel service have been a great comfort to 
me, as I have offered the holy sacrifice of Mass 
every day the weather was favorable a happiness 
I should have been deprived of, had not our family 
provided me with them. It was a great consolation 
to me, and one which our Fathers did not enjoy 
the preceding years. Officers and crew have 
profited by it; as but for that the eighty persons on 
board could not have been present at the Holy 
Sacrifice for two months, whilst, owing to the 
faculties I enjoyed, they all confessed and received 
communion at Whitsunday, Ascension, and Corpus 
Christi. God will reward you and Madam Houde- 
lin for the good you have enabled me to do. 

"You shall have letters of mine every year, and I 
shall expect yours. It will ever be a consolation for 
me to hear from you and our family, as I have 
no hope of seeing you in our lifetime. May God 

C 109 H 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

in His goodness unite us both in His holy abode 
to praise Him for all eternity!" 51 

It was not intended at first that Jogues should 
go immediately to the Hurons. For a time Brebeuf 
was there alone. He went through all the excite- 
ment of a threatened Iroquois invasion, and he had 
to witness the revolting scene of an Iroquois tortured 
unto death. He was powerless to prevent this, 
but as he had baptized the captive shortly before 
his ordeal, he was determined to stand by, console 
and encourage him through such hellish treatment. 
It was then he witnessed an exhibition of Indian 
character which was new to him. Their mockery 
of the victim was fiendish. The more they burned 
his flesh and crushed his bones, the more they flat- 
tered and even coddled him. It was an all-night 
tragedy. Brebeuf was witnessing what he himself 
would afterwards suffer. 

Le Mercier and Pi j art had gone up while Daniel 
and Davost were on their way down; Gamier and 
Chastellain went there directly, meeting Daniel on 
the way. Five would be enough for the time being. 
Providence had other designs. About August 2oth, 
Daniel's canoe came into Three Rivers with his 
young charges, and Jogues was there to witness his 
arrival. 

"Father Daniel was in this first company, Father 
Davost in the rear guard, which did not yet appear; 
and we even began to doubt whether the island 
savages had not made them return. At the sight 

C 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

of Father Daniel, our hearts melted; his face was 
gay and happy, but greatly emaciated; he was bare- 
footed, had a paddle in his hand, and was clad in 
a wretched cassock, his Breviary suspended to his 
neck, his shirt rotting on his back. He saluted 
our captains and our French people; then we 
embraced him, and, having led him to our little 
room, after having blessed and adored Our Lord, 
he related to us in what condition was the cause 
of Christianity among the Hurons, delivering to 
me the letters and the Relation sent from that coun- 
try, which constrained us to sing a Te Deum, as a 
thanksgiving for the blessings that God was pour- 
ing out upon this new Church. I shall not speak 
of the difficulties of his voyage, all that has been 
already told; it was enough for him that he baptized 
a poor wretch they were leading to his death, to 
sweeten all his trials/ 552 

The Indians begged that a priest should accom- 
pany them homeward, and Jogues was selected for 
this errand. They left on St. Bartholomew's Day, 
August 24th. At his first opportunity for getting a 
letter through, June 1st the following year, he 
wrote to his mother describing the journey with 
the same detail as Brebeuf in Chapter Four, but 
more briefly, and with a story in addition about a 
sick Indian child whom he had to look after, lift- 
ing him out of the canoe, carrying him over the 
portages. Now he is with his Indians and he can 
speak freely with a mother. 

C in 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

". . . Nothing can equal the satisfaction 
enjoyed in our hearts while we impart the knowledge 
of the True God to these heathen. About two 
hundred and forty have received baptism this year ; 
among them I have baptized some who surely are 
now in heaven, as they were children one or two 
years old. 

"Can we think the life of man better employed 
than in this good work? What do I say? Would 
not all the labors of a thousand men be well 
rewarded in the conversion of a single soul gained 
to Jesus Christ? I have always felt a great love 
for this kind of life, and for a profession so excel- 
lent, and so akin to that of the Apostles. Had I 
to work for this happiness alone, I would exert 
myself to my utmost to obtain a favor, for which 
I would fain give a thousand lives. 

"Should you receive these lines, I entreat you, 
by the bonds of the love of Jesus Christ, to give 
thanks to the Lord for this extraordinary favor He 
has bestowed upon me a favor so earnestly 
wished and craved by many servants of God 
endowed with qualities far above what I possess." 53 

If, instead, of writing, he had gone home to her, 
one wonders if she could have greeted him more 
affectionately than did his fellows at Ihonatiria. 
As Ragueneau writes in the Relation for that year: 

"I made all the preparations for his reception; 
but oh, what a feast ! a handful of little dried 
fish, with a sprinkling of flour. I sent for a few 

112:3 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

ears of corn, which we roasted for him after the 
fashion of the country. But it is true that at heart, 
and to hear him, he never enjoyed better cheer. 
The happiness felt at these meetings seems to 
reflect in some sort the joy of the blessed on their 
entrance into heaven, so full of sweetness is it!" 54 

An epidemic was raging in the village and Jogues 
was its first victim, among the missionaries. 
Garnier, Adam, Ragueneau and Chastellain fol- 
lowed. For a while Jogues lay at death's door. 
As a desperate remedy bleeding was resorted to, 
and Jogues acted successfully as his own surgeon. 
He made a rapid recovery. In October he was 
about again. The others came round more slowly. 
All, even the convalescing, did what they could to 
minister to the afflicted Indians. Even in that time 
medical attention to the body was a way of 
approach to the soul. The Indians took what relief 
was afforded them, but ungratefully blamed the 
Fathers for having brought on their illness. The 
village sorcerer Tonneraouanont had offered to cure 
the Fathers by his incantations. He resented their 
declining. When he saw them grow well without 
his aid, he was convinced that they were greater 
sorcerers than himself. It was not difficult for him 
and others like him to spread the impression that 
by evil arts the priests had brought this affliction 
on the village. Fortunately on this occasion the 
missionaries could prove that the village was the 

C "33 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

source of the contagion, but they could not remove 
every lurking suspicion, as the sequel will show. 

The new arrivals were busy with the language. 
In Brebeuf they had an excellent master and they 
all made quick progress. They made regular visits 
to the cabins, following as best they could the 
daily order detailed in a letter of Frangois du 
Peron three years later: 

"The importunity of the savages, who are con- 
tinually about us in our cabin, and who sometimes 
break down a door, throw stones at our cabin, and 
wound our people, this importunity, I say, does 
not prevent our observance of our hours, as well 
regulated as in one of our colleges in France. At 
four o'clock the rising-bell rings; then follows the 
orison, at the end of which the Masses begin and 
continue until eight o'clock; during this period each 
one keeps silent, reads his spiritual book, and says 
his lesser hours. At eight o'clock, the door is left 
open to the savages, until four in the evening; it 
is permitted to talk with the savages at this time, 
as much to instruct them as to learn their language. 
In this time, also, our Fathers visit the cabins of 
the town, to baptize the sick and to instruct the 
well ; as for me, my employment is the study of the 
language, watching the cabin, helping the Christians 
and catechumens pray to God, and keeping school 
for their children from noon until two o'clock, 
when the bell rings for examination of conscience. 
Then follows the dinner, during which is read some 

C n43 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

chapter from the Bible; and at supper Reverend 
Father du Barry's Philagie of Jesus is read; the 
Benedicite and grace is said in Huron, on account 
of the savages who are present. We dine around 
the fire, seated on a log, with our plates on the 
ground. At noon I open the school for the children 
who happen to be there up to two o'clock; some- 
times I only have one, two, or three pupils. On 
Sundays, Tuesdays, and Thursdays, school closes at 
one o'clock, when instruction is given to the most 
prominent people of the village, whether Christians 
or not ; on Thursdays, to Christians and catechumens 
only; on Sunday morning, to Christians only. Dur- 
ing the parochial Mass, the sermon is preached; 
before the Mass, the water is blessed while they are 
singing; and at the offertory the bread, which the 
savages present in turn, is blessed. On great holy 
days, High Mass is celebrated. After dinner on Sun- 
days, at one o'clock, vespers are sung; then follows 
the instruction of Christians and catechumens; 
at five o'clock complines are sung, and on Saturday 
evening the Salve^ with the litanies of the Virgin. 
On this same day, at the close of school, a short 
catechetical instruction is given to the children; 
and once a month a public catechism is given to 
the whole village besides the daily instruction given 
them in their cabins. At four o'clock in the 
evening, the savages who are not Christians are sent 
away, and we quietly say, all together, our matins 
and lauds, at the end of which we hold mutual 

C "53 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

consultation for three-quarters of an hour about 
the advancement of and the hindrances to the Faith 
in these countries; afterwards we confer together 
about the language until supper, which is at half- 
past six; at eight o'clock, the litanies, examina- 
tion of conscience, and then we retire to sleep/' 55 

This is what a visit to the cabins meant: 

"If you go to visit them in their cabins, and 
you must go there of tener than once a day, if you 
would perform your duty as you ought, you will 
find there a miniature picture of hell, seeing 
nothing, ordinarily, but fire and smoke, and on 
every side naked bodies, black and half roasted, 
mingled pell-mell with the dogs, which are held as 
dear as the children of the house, and share the 
beds, plates, and food of their masters. Everything 
is in a cloud of dust, and, if you go within, you 
will not reach the end of the cabin before you 
are completely befouled with soot, filth, and dirt." 56 

A pleasanter picture is that of the missionary's 
mode of spending his vacation, and of his summer 
school : 

''Summer here is a very inconvenient season for 
instructing the savages. Their trading expeditions 
and the farms take every one away, men, women, 
and children almost no one remains in the 
villages. I will tell you how we spent last summer. 

"In the first place, we all came together for 
the spiritual exercises, as is the custom of our 
Society. We had the more need of these exercises, 

n 1163 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

as the high duties we are called upon to perform 
need more union with God, and because we are 
compelled to live in a continual bustle. For this 
reason we often acknowledge that those who come 
here should bring a good reserve fund of virtue, if 
they wish here to gather the fruits thereof. After 
our exercises we made a confused memorandum of 
the words we had learned since our arrival, and 
then we outlined a dictionary of the Huron language 
which will be very profitable. In it will be seen 
the various meanings; one will easily recognize in 
it, when the words are grouped, their differences, 
which consist sometimes in only a single letter, or 
even in an accent. Finally we busied ourselves 
in revising, or rather in arranging, a grammar. I 
fear we shall often have to make similar revisions; 
for every day we discover new secrets in this science, 
which for the present hinders us from sending any- 
thing to be printed. We know now, thank God, 
sufficient to understand and to be understood, but 
not yet to publish. It is indeed an exceedingly 
laborious task to endeavor to understand in all 
points a foreign tongue, very abundant, and as 
different from our European languages as heaven 
is from earth, and that without master or books. 
I say no more about it here, as I shall write a 
chapter about it, further on. We all work at it 
diligently; it is one of our most common occupa- 
tions. There is not one of us who does not already 
talk a jargon, and make himself understood, the 

n "73 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

newly-arrived Fathers as well as the others. I 
trust that Father Mercier, in particular, will soon 
be master of it/ 557 

Brebeuf will write to the General of his Order 
in May, 1637: 

". . . We are gladly heard, we have 
baptized more than two hundred this year, and 
there is hardly a village that has not invited us to 
go to it. Besides, the result of this pestilence and 
of these reports has been to make us better known 
to this people; and at last it is understood, from 
our actions and from our truths of religion], that 
we have not come hither to buy skins or carry on 
any traffic, but solely to teach them and win them 
to Christ, and to procure for them their souls' 
health, and finally everlasting and immortal life. 
Furthermore, since some families, although not yet 
baptized, rested all their hope in the Lord, and 
therefore almost alone remained safe and unharmed, 
it has resulted that they believe, and eagerly ask 
for baptism, which, as we hope, they will receive, 
when they shall have been sufficiently proved. We 
have seen, too, no uncertain signs of present grace 
in many whom we have purified through baptism; 
and already many, both old and young, have, as we 
believe, soared away to heaven, blessed intercessors 
before God for their friends. Finally, we have 
come to hope that this pestilence, which still 
rages, once abated in due season, and the minds of 
men restored to that tranquillity necessary to the 

C 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

hearing and understanding of the truths of the 
Faith very many will be converted." 58 

Later when the contagion was at an end, in 1639 
Jogues wrote to his brother: 

"During the epidemic the Fathers baptized more 
than one thousand two hundred persons. Even 
in the village where they were the most exposed to 
the perversity of the people, there were always some 
anxious to follow the instructions of our Fathers; 
about one hundred have been regenerated in the 
waters of baptism, amongst them twenty-two little 
children." 59 



n "93 



CHAPTER TEN 

Brebeuf s Ideal Realized 

A. D. 1639 

Hostility to missionaries Imported prejudices Dream and 
transport Baptism of first adult in health Council decides on 
death of missionaries A marvellous document A new Mission 
An Indian census Conversions begin 

THE plague was so persistent, the chiefs con- 
voked a council at Ossossane to deliberate on 
measures for eradicating it. Brebeuf and Jogues 
were present. Brebeuf began with prayer, distri- 
buted tobacco for the calumets, and backed with 
presents his proposal that the Indians give up super- 
stitious practices, implore God's mercy and adopt 
the Faith. The immediate thing to do was to erect 
a chapel. They all seemed to agree. They held 
their banquet, but their resolution was by no means 
stable. At Ihonatiria the missionaries had to face a 
new outbreak of suspicion and prejudice. The hos- 
tility to the Jesuits, especially in the Lutheran 
countries of Europe, followed them into Huronia 
through the Dutch settlement at Rensselaerswyck, 
now Albany. The burghers did not mean to incite 
the Hurons to molest their missionaries. This they 
proved later by their persistent efforts to obtain 
the release of Jogues from his Mohawk captors, 
and their pride in aiding his escape. They meant 
to warn them against accepting what they preached, 

C 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

giving as a reason that these men had brought on 
a blight in every country that tolerated them. Some 
of the Indians, who disliked the opposition of the 
missionaries to their superstitions, interpreted this 
to mean that the Jesuits had been the cause of their 
misfortunes. Everything they had and everything 
they did became suspect, their crucifix, their 
Breviary, clock, magnetic needle, the Sign of the 
Cross, kneeling to pray, writing a letter. Sorcerers 
themselves, the Indians adjudged everyone else the 
same. The situation became so trying that Jerome 
Lalemant wrote in the "Relation" for 1639: 

". . . I begin to doubt whether any other mar- 
tyrdom is requisite for the end for which we labor; 
and I have not the least doubt that many would 
be found who would rather feel at once the keen 
edge of a hatchet on their head, than endure for 
years a life such as we have to live here every 
day." 60 

Dreams go by contraries. With all this agitation 
against them the missionaries maintained their 
usual calmness. Jogues 3 mind apparently was not 
disturbed by it. Endeavoring to overcome sleep 
one afternoon when in the chapel, he gave way for 
a moment, and dreamed that he was singing Ves- 
pers. The verse, "Give ear, O Lord, unto my 
prayer", of the Fifth Psalm was sung, and then 
as he tells us: 

"When the verse was ended, I seemed to be no 
longer in our cabin, but in a place I knew not, when 

C i 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

all at once I heard verses sung (I forget which) 
which had reference to the happiness of the Saints, 
and the delights they enjoy in the kingdom of 
heaven. The chanting was so beautiful, and the 
melody of voices and instruments so harmonious, 
that I have no recollection of ever having heard 
the like, and it even seems to me that the most 
perfect concerts are nothing compared to it. To 
compare such harmony with that of earth would be 
insulting. 

"Meanwhile this most admirable concert of the 
angels excited in my heart a love of God so great, 
so ardent, so burning, that, unable to bear such an 
overflowing of sweetness, my poor heart seemed to 
melt and dilate under this inexplicable wealth of 
Divine love. I experienced this feeling especially 
as they sang the verse I so well remember, 'We will 
go into His tabernacle, we will adore in the place 
where His feet stood'. 61 

This lasted but a moment. It suggests strongly 
that his thoughts and aspirations were so far above 
mundane things that neither persecution nor actual 
torture could affect him even when dreaming. 

Life at Ihonatiria became impossible for the 
missionaries. Their work was hampered. The 
people were decimated by the epidemic. They were 
urged to settle in Ossossane (near Point Varwood 
on Nottawasaga Bay), and also at Teanaustaye, 
inland (near Hillsdale, in Medonte township), 
known as St. Joseph II. A chapel was built for 

C 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

them at the former place, eighty feet in length, 
with real boards and doors, and it was soon the 
scene of the baptism of Tsiouendaentaha, the first 
adult in good health admitted to baptism in that 
mission, after three years' labor of an average of 
five men! There was humor as well as fitness in 
the name given him, Peter, since he was to be the 
corner-stone of Christianity in that remote region. 
The ceremony was solemn. The Indians, who loved 
ceremonial, flocked to it. The enemies of the 
missionaries made it an occasion of renewed hos- 
tility. The Fathers were unmoved. Brebeuf had 
the sachems call an assembly, appeared before it, 
and convinced them, apparently at least, that they 
were wrong in attributing sorcery to the priests. 
With quiet restored for a time, the work of the 
mission prospered. 

Like all untutored minds, the Indian's was one 
of fixed ideas. Once seized with a belief, right or 
wrong, it was useless to argue with him. Early 
in August another council was called, ostensibly 
to consider tribal affairs, but in reality to deter- 
mine the fate of the Jesuits. Twenty-eight vil- 
lages were represented. Brebeuf was present. The 
first day was given to indifferent matters; on the 
second the session was in the evening, lasting until 
midnight. It was plain to Brebeuf that he and 
his companions were doomed. He was on trial. 
They abused and accused him. He defended him- 
self fearlessly. Their decision was deferred until 

C "3 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

the return of their tribesmen from Quebec. An 
attempt was made to burn the mission cabin; the 
young men of the tribe harassed the Fathers where- 
ever they met them. On October 4th, they were 
summoned to meet the elders of the tribe and 
informed that they should die. Brebouf went 
about among the captains to obtain a stay of pro- 
ceedings, but to no purpose. It was at this juncture 
he indited a statement as heroic as any contained 
in the Acts of the Martyrs. Everyone at the mis- 
sion signed it. Those who were absent made known 
their assent. 



REVEREND FATHER, 

The Peace of Christ. 

"We are, perhaps, upon the point of shedding 
our blood and of sacrificing our lives to the service 
of our good Master, Jesus Christ. It seems that 
His goodness consents to accept this sacrifice from 
me for the expiation of my great and innumerable 
sins, and to crown from this time on, the past 
services and the great and ardent desires of all 
our Fathers who are here. 

"What makes me think that this will not hap- 
pen is, on the one hand, the excess of my past 
wickedness, which renders me utterly unworthy of 
so signal a favor; and, on the other, that I do not 
believe His goodness will permit His workmen to 
be put to death, since through His grace there are 
still some good souls who eagerly receive the seed 

c 1343 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

of the Gospel, notwithstanding the evil speech and 
persecutions of all men against us. And yet I fear 
that Divine justice, seeing the obstinacy of the 
majority of these barbarians in their follies, may 
very justly permit them to come and take away 
the life of the body from those who with all their 
hearts desire and procure the life of their souls. 

"Be this as it may, I will tell you that all our 
Fathers await the outcome of this affair with great 
calmness and contentment of mind. And, for my- 
self, I can say to your reverence with all sincerity 
that I have not yet had the least apprehension of 
death for such a cause. But we are all sorry for 
this that these poor barbarians, through their own 
malice, are closing the door to the Gospel and to 
grace. Whatever conclusion they reach, and what- 
ever treatment they give us, we will try, by the 
grace of Our Lord, to endure it patiently for His 
service. It is a singular favor that His goodness 
extends to us, to make us endure something for His 
sake. It is now that we consider ourselves truly 
to belong to His Society. May He be forever 
blessed for having appointed us to this country, 
among many others better than we, to aid Him in 
bearing His Cross. In all things, may His holy 
will be done! If He will that at this hour we 
should die, oh, fortunate hour for us ! If He will 
to reserve us for other labors, may He be blessed! 
If you hear that God has crowned our insignificant 
labors, or rather our desires, bless Him; for it is for 

C 125 U 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

Him that we desire to live and to die, and it is He 
who gives us grace therefor. For the rest, if any 
survive, I have given orders as to all they are to 
do. I have deemed it advisable for our Fathers 
and our domestics to withdraw to the houses of 
those whom they regard as their best friends; I 
have charged them to carry to the house of Pierre, 
our first Christian, all that belongs to the sacristy, 
above all, to be especially careful to put our dic- 
tionary, and all that we have of the language, in a 
place of safety. As for myself, if God grant me the 
grace to go to heaven, I will pray Him for them, 
for the poor Hurons, and I will not forget your 
reverence. 

"And finally, we supplicate your reverence and 
all our Fathers not to forget us in your holy Sacri- 
fices and prayers, to the end that, in life after 
death, He may grant us mercy. We are all, in 
life and in eternity, 

YOUR REVERENCE'S 

Very humble and very affectionate 
servants in Our Lord, 

JEAN DE BR BEUF. 

FRANgois JOSEPH LE MERCIER. 

PIERRE CHASTELLAIN. 

CHARLES GARNIER. 

PAUL RAGITENEAU. 

In the Residence of la Conception 
at Ossossane, this 28th of October. 

C 1263 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

"I have left Fathers Pierre Pijart and Isaac 
Jogues in the Residence of Saint Joseph, with the 
same sentiments." 62 

The Dictionary was the one precious possession 
of the missionaries. In it was the fruit of years of 
labor of many men. In it too was hope for the 
future, as it would facilitate the work of those who 
would still come to preach Christ to this people. 
After that Brebeuf does the redoubtable thing 
which meant in Indian custom that all was ready 
for the execution. He invited them to his farewell 
feast, his Atsataion^ the banquet they themselves 
gave when they were near death. They filled the 
cabin. He harangued them not about himself but 
about life after death. They departed gloomy and 
irresolute. The missionaries were left in peace. 
Brebeuf was adopted by the tribe and made a cap- 
tain. Occasional attacks were made on some of the 
missionaries, on du Peron, Le Mercier, Chaumont 
and Ragueneau, but they were the frenzy of individ- 
uals, not of the tribe nor of its leaders. 

In 1638, Mass was said in the cabin of Stephen 
Totiri at Teanaustaye, and there a new mission 
was established, with Brebeuf in charge. Jogues 
was at that post. Stephen was to be later his com- 
panion in captivity. The report for the first year 
of that mission alone mentioned baptisms of forty- 
eight children and seventy-two adults. Soon there 
were nine missionaries in the two villages, among 
them Le Moyne, who was to be the apostle of the 

c 127 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

Onondagas and follow Jogues in his work among 
the Mohawks. A census was taken. It was not a 
difficult matter. An Indian village was a collection 
of cabins, not all as well constructed as that of the 
missionaries, but somewhat like it. These stood in 
rows more or less regular, and they were as a rule 
surrounded by a fence or palisade for protection 
against assault by an enemy. There were thirty- 
two villages and about twelve thousand inhab- 
itants. Twenty years before they were forty 
thousand, but war, famine and epidemics had 
reduced their number. The baptism of Peter had 
been followed by other conversions. Le Mercier 
reports for the year 1638 more than one hundred 
baptisms of adults and children, fifty-six of whom 
were living when he wrote. Among these was 
Joseph Chihwatenhwa of Ossossane, a man of great 
natural goodness, who after baptism practised vir- 
tue to an extraordinary degree. If the harvest was 
slow in ripening, the yield was not disappointing. 
Le Jeune gives this account of Joseph's solid Chris- 
tianity : 

". . . I will content myself with saying what 
cannot often enough be said: i. That he has an 
extreme horror of sin, hardly ever speaking to us 
that he does not propose some question of con- 
science, his being very sensitive. 2. That he 
preaches Jesus Christ boldly and on all occasions, 
both by example and by words; he made this con- 
spicuous in the councils which I have mentioned 

C 128 3 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

above. He is especially admirable in the continual 
instruction of those in his cabin, inculcating on 
them at every opportunity the holy commandments 
of God. 3. That he has special communication 
with God, begging Him every day, with tears in 
his eyes, that it may please Him to look with pity 
upon his poor country, so that it is one of our 
greatest consolations to be near him when he is 
offering his prayers, above all, his thanksgiving 
after the Communion. 4. Before and after the 
instructions that are given him, it is a pleasure to 
see him on his knees asking grace of the Divine 
Spirit; even going so far as to force himself to 
learn to write, this winter, that he may remember 
and repeat what was said to him ; but, above all, to 
indicate more clearly, he said, the number of his 
sins. 5. He makes habitual an incredible purity 
of conscience, often throwing himself at our feet to 
confess, exhibiting scruples at the least thing, 6. He 
will sometimes continue in prayer for three-quar- 
ters of an hour, all the time on his knees, which 
is a very difficult position for a savage. 7. Finally, 
it is wonderful how much strength God gives him 
to combat at every turn the great difficulties that 
the Devil continues to raise for him through the 
people of his nation, some by inviting him to 
their infamous and superstitious feasts, others by 
openly ridiculing him. He said to us one day with 
his usual simplicity, 'Yes, my brothers, 1 am so 
determined to maintain even unto death the fidelity 

n 129 ] 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

I have vowed to my God, that if any one wished to 
make me return to my former follies, he should 
sooner take away my life/ In short, his devotion 
may be summarized as a holy tenderness of heart 
that God gives him, for the great and loving respect 
that he shows to the holy Sacrament, for the honor 
he renders to his guardian angel and his great 
Patron, and for commending to the holy Virgin his 
country and the souls of the faithful departed/ 363 

Such were the rewards of the missionaries, who 
would toil for months to win one soul. The souls 
they won were often not the lost sheep they had 
gone out to seek, but others who came in their way 
haphazard, like this one, for instance. 

"On our way to a place, we go astray unawares, 
and find ourselves involved in routes that we were 
not seeking. We meet two little children who are 
dying, prostrate near their mother, who is all in 
tears; they both receive baptism, and then take 
flight to heaven. Was it not God who guided us? 

"On the eve of All Saints, I am constrained to 
run alone into two or three cabins, in the midst 
of a dense forest, where the disease was ruining 
them. I set foot in a poor little house where I 
had never entered; I find a young lad in very great 
danger of dying. I instruct him, and prepare him 
for holy baptism; his father opposes it, and will 
not allow me this, unless at the same time I baptize 
another, who is still in the cradle. I object to that, 
this smaller one being nowise sick; the father, on 

[ 130 H 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

his side, also persists in his refusal, telling me that 
he wished that, if his two children died, they should 
go in company, either to heaven or to hell. I am 
constrained to grant him what he desires, in order 
not to lose a soul ; I then baptize them both. After 
eight days I return; I find them no longer alive; I 
am driven from the cabin, and they will hear no 
further mention of God. Thus it is that Our Lord 
uses even reprobates in order to possess His elect. 
"I pass near a cabin where three little children 
are dying; I am called, as if I were a great phys- 
ician, to declare how much life was left to them. 
On going in, I plainly see that they still had 
enough left to make them live forever in heaven; 
while feeling their pulses, I take my opportunity 
secretly, and baptize them; they were awaiting 
nothing but that in order to die to all their miseries. 
In a word, we are transacting the affairs of God 
here: is it a wonder that He takes part in them?" 64 



CHAPTER ELEVEN 

More Missions and New Fields 

A.D. 1639-1642 

A change of policy A mission centre and more stations 
The missions and greater New France Motive of the mission- 
aries Not after trade or land Personnel of the head-quarters 
Individual characteristics Obedience Jesuit auxiliaries 
Exploring new fields Tobacco Indians, Garnier's report 
Jogues and the Ojibways The Neuters Brebeuf at Quebec 
Failure and hope of the Mission. 

THE year 1639 was marked by a complete 
change of policy on the part of the Huron 
missionaries. At his earnest solicitation, Brebeuf 
had been relieved of his charge of the missions in 
August, 1638, and Jerome Lalemant was appointed 
in his place. His first move, early the following 
year, with the agreement of all the Fathers, was to 
establish a head-quarters, or central bureau for the 
missions, at a distance from the Indian villages, 
with a home to accommodate the priests, their at- 
tendants and the Frenchmen, about fifteen in num- 
ber, who served as soldiers or laborers. The new 
location was named Ste-Marie. It was situated 
on the Wye River which connected two lakes, on 
a peninsula between Midland Bay and Victoria 
Harbor, about eight miles from Ossossane, and 
twelve from Teanaustaye. The pioneers had 
bravely and self-sacrificingly lived with and like 
the natives for five years. Experience taught them 
that to identify themselves with any one village, 

c 132 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

no matter how central, made them less welcome 
in the others; that they could not depend on any 
group to remain long in the same place ; that with 
their own cabin as a rendezvous they were not free 
to attend to their work. From a central station 
they could not only visit at due intervals all the 
Huron tribes, but also make occasional excursions 
or explorations into the countries of tribes to the 
west and south. They built a commodious house 
where all the priests could assemble and confer 
from time to time; dwellings for their retainers; 
a hospital for the sick from the villages and a recep- 
tion-place for those who would come for instruction 
or for the ceremonies. A fort was erected, the ruins 
of which still show the skill of a military engineer; 
and finally there was a God's acre for the burial 
of all who would die members of the Church. 

The new settlement was approved and aided by 
the governor at Quebec, and by Richelieu, who saw 
in it a station for developing exploration and trade 
with the Indians west and south-west. It was really 
the beginning of a greater New France. Its origi- 
nator, Lalemant, had in view a northern Paraguay 
Reduction ; its civil promoters looked to it for terri- 
torial expansion and commerce. That was the dif- 
ference in motive between missionary and 
mercenary. Very soon the opponents of the former 
would fail to see this difference and accuse the 
priests of seeking land and fur. Fortunately, those 
who had trade primarily in view came to their 

C 133 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

defence. The statement they issued is a remarkable 
one, as Viinont the Jesuit Superior at Quebec gives 
it in the Relation of 1642: 

"Those who believe that the Jesuits go into this 
end of the world in order to make traffic of skins 
of dead beasts, account them very rash, and desti- 
tute of sense, to go and expose themselves to such 
horrible dangers, for a benefit so sordid. It seems 
to me that they have more generous hearts ; and that 
only God and the salvation of souls can make them 
leave their native land, and the comfort of France, 
in order to go in quest of fires and torments in the 
midst of barbarism. Forasmuch, nevertheless, as 
this error about commerce might slip into the minds 
of those who are not acquainted with them, it has 
been judged proper to affix here an authentic attes- 
tation, which will show how far they are removed 
from such thoughts. If they who speak of them 
with freedom, for want of knowing them, chanced 
to be with them in that new world, they would 
certainly change their tone; and, becoming com- 
panions in their sufferings and their zeal, they would 
find themselves united and bound by like affections ; 
and these chains might be eternal, since true love 
and true charity pass beyond time. Enough; let us 
conclude with a genuine and impartial testimonial, 
which may be drawn from the lips of honorable 
persons, who have stamped it with their names and 
confirmed it with their signatures. 

n 1343 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

DECLARATION OF MESSIEURS THE DIRECTORS AND 
ASSOCIATES IN THE COMPANY OF NEW FRANCE. 
The Directors and Associates in the Company of 
New France, called Canada, having learned that 
some persons persuade themselves, and circulate the 
report, that the Society of the Jesuit Fathers has 
part in the shipments, returns, and commercial 
transactions which are made in the said country, 
wishing by this device to disparage and destroy 
the reputation and value of the great labors which 
they undertake in the said country, with pains and 
fatigues incredible, and in peril of their lives, for 
the service and glory of God, in the conversion of 
the savages to the faith of Christianity and the 
Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman religion, in which 
they have made and are making great progress every 
year, whereof the said Society is very intimately 
informed, have believed themselves obliged by 
the duty of Christian charity, to undeceive those 
who might have this belief, through the declaration 
and certification which they make by these presents : 
that the said Jesuit Fathers are not associated in 
the said Company of New France, directly or indi- 
rectly, and have no part in the traffic of merchan- 
dise which is carried on by it. In witness whereof 
the present declaration has been signed by the said 
directors and associates, and sealed with the seal 
of the said company, at Paris, in the regular assem- 
bly of the same, the first day of December one 
thousand six hundred and forty-three. Thus signed: 

E1353 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

De la Ferte, Abbe de sainte Magdeleine, Bor- 
dier, Margonne, Beruyer, Robineau, Tabouret, 
Berruyer, Verdier, Fleuriau, Caset, Bourguet, and 
Clarentin; and sealed with a Seal. 

Collated with the original by me, Counsellor, 
and Secretary of the King, house, and Crown 
of France. 

JOLLY," 65 

No such statement was needed by those who 
were acquainted with the actual work of the mis- 
sionaries. Nor will anyone now repeat the accusa- 
tion that they were seeking landed properties, 
seigneuries, as they were called, for any purpose 
except for reservations and for the maintenance of 
the priests and of the many who were employed 
with them at Quebec, Montreal and out on the 
missions. Some of these concessions were never 
even claimed, as, for instance, the one which 
Governor de Lauson on April 12, 1656 granted to 
the "Reverend Fathers of the Society of Jesus", to 
wit, ten leagues (about thirty miles) square near 
the Onondaga mission., then south of Manlius and 
not far east of Syracuse. When under Prime Min- 
ister Mercier of Quebec a settlement of the contro- 
versy of these estates was finally effected, the 
Jesuits were content with a small part of the 
amount awarded, the balance going to the diocesan 
authorities. This amount was $400,000, in partial 
compensation for the properties which had been 
taken over by the British Government on the death 

c 1363 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

of the last Jesuit in Canada, prior to the restoration 
of the Society. 66 

The personnel of the mission was motley for 
those who imagine that Jesuits are all men of a 
mould, stripped of individuality. Lalemant was 
a profound theologian, as Dr. O'Callaghan assures 
us, but fond of teaching children and candidates for 
baptism; "Father of the poor", Mary of the Incar- 
nation styles him. Brebeuf had studied theology 
enough to qualify for ordination. A very ox for 
labor, of large physique and ardent temperament, 
his self-restraint was remarkable. He was in de- 
mand by the Indian captains, but he knew how to 
accommodate himself to file as well as rank. 
Chastellain never appears prominently in the story 
of the missions. In the Relation of 1640 he is rep- 
resented as persistent when a good work was to be 
done. After eight years in Huronia, illness made 
him retire, but he spent twenty years thereafter in 
Quebec. Du Peron had a gay sense of humor ; every 
letter, or part of a Relation, from his pen is en- 
livening. Ragueneau impresses by his thoroughness, 
his matter-of-fact attitude and sternness. Martyr- 
dom was a part of the day's work for him. In his 
annals for the public, deeds are mentioned, but 
names scarcely ever. Still when the martyrdoms 
were over, he gave very precious and very affec- 
tionate accounts of them. Le Moyne was a man 
of romance. He reaped where others sowed, but 
he also sowed where others reaped abundantly. 

C 137 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

Then there was Le Mercier, over thirty years on 
the mission, twice superior at Quebec, and for a 
time vicar of Bishop Laval, writer of many Rela- 
tions of a style all his own. Finally comes 
Chaumonot, altogether baffling the pen-portrait, 
imaginative, mystical, over-credulous some say, 
without proving it, but as hardy in privation as 
Brebeuf, and credulous to a fault concerning the 
virtues and merits of all about him. Of the dis- 
tinctive characters of Jogues, Daniel, Garnier it 
would be superfluous to speak. 

Out from the palisaded enclosure of St. Mary's 
these men would venture in the autumn to the dif- 
ferent villages, almost every one of which had now 
become a mission centre. They would go as di- 
rected by their chief, Lalemant, not, as some 
imagine, in a spirit of abject or servile obedience 
it is impossible to attribute such dispositions to such 
men but with one thing only in mind, the saving 
of souls. The obedience they had been trained to 
was that of the children of God, given with the 
utmost liberty and in a spirit of loyalty and allegi- 
ance. By their Rule they were just as much under 
obligation to make known to their superior what 
they thought of his command, and of their own 
ability or inability to obey it, as they were to carry 
it out; or to do something else, should he deem pro- 
per to change what he had ordered. The Relations 
contain numerous instances, the "Journal des Jesul- 
tes" especially, of the care with which superiors 

c 138 n 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

consulted their men, and considered from every 
point of view what was best to do and who was 
most fitted to do it. 67 

A new factor appears in the mission at this time, 
which engaged the attention of Jogues. He had 
charge of the laymen occupied at Ste. Marie. As 
the priests grew in number, their attendants also 
increased. Among the colonists were young men 
who had come to New France for trade, but who 
had become attached to the missionaries, acting as 
guides, interpreters, messengers, visitors, catechists, 
nurses and servants. They took the place of lay- 
brothers. At first they did not engage to serve for 
any length of time, but gradually they acquired a 
liking for the work and adopted it permanently. To 
satisfy their devotion, the Fathers permitted them 
to bind themselves by vow to the missions, engag- 
ing in return to provide for them for life, and to 
permit them to wear the religious habit. Neither 
the vow nor the wearing of a habit were approved 
by the General of the Order, but in 1644 he 
approved of the contract between mission and 
donne^ involving service and provision for life. 
They were an important adjunct to the missionaries. 
Of their number were Goupil, Lalande, Couture, 
Guerin. Jogues with his kindly manner was particu- 
larly useful in managing the six donnes or oblates 
then at the new settlement, and the laborers who 
helped to build palisade and fort. He had charge 
also of four village missions. One advantage of 

C 139 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

the new arrangement for the mission became 
apparent when small-pox broke out among the 
Indians. Again they railed at the missionaries and 
threatened them, calling Brebeuf the arch-sorcerer, 
but this time the Fathers were too remote to suffer 
this annoyance as they had the two years before. 
The supreme advantage however was, as Chaumonot 
states, that in every cabin of the thirty-two villages 
instructions had been given by the Fathers. 68 

It was now possible to broaden the horizon and 
field of the missionaries. . In 1640 Jogues and Gar- 
nier started on a special mission to the Petun 
Indians, thirty miles to the south-west in the Blue 
Mountains, between Lakes Huron and Ontario. 
They were known as Tobacco Indians, because they 
traded heavily in that commodity. As the braves 
were usually absent trading or fishing in summer 
and fall, winter was the only opportune season for 
such journeys. The two priests had to travel on 
snow-shoes. They were deserted by their guides. 
They had to sleep overnight in the woods. When 
they arrived at the first village they found that 
their repute for sorcery had preceded them. They 
were avoided and even abhorred by everyone. They 
were threatened and ordered out of every village. 
In none of them could they remain more than two 
days. Part of Garnier's account of this experience 
is as follows : 

"Here we have at last arrived, thank God, at 
the farthest and principal village of our district, to 

C HO 3 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

which we have given the name of Saint-Pierre et 
Saint-Paul. Not having been able to find any 
savage at the village of La Conception to come with 
us, the roads being then too bad, for people who 
are not seeking God, we were constrained to start 
alone; taking our good angels for guides. About 
the middle of the journey, not having been able 
to find a certain detour which would have led us 
to some cabins which are a little isolated, we were 
surprised by night in a fir grove. We were in a 
damp place, and could not go from it to seek a 
drier one; we had trouble enough to pick up some 
pieces of wood to make a little fire, and some dry 
branches to lie down upon; the snow was threaten- 
ing to put out our fire, but it suddenly ceased. God 
be blessed, we spent the night very quietly. The 
next morning we came across some poor cabins in 
the fields, but they had no corn. Finding company 
there to come into the country with, we were not 
willing to lose it, because the roads were very diffi- 
cult on account of the newly-fallen snows, which 
had obliterated the trails. Accordingly, we set out, 
and went by many bad roads, at a very bad season, 
to a little village which we named St. Thomas ; we 
made easily a league by the mere light of the snow, 
and arrived about eight o'clock in the evening, with 
good appetite, not having eaten all day, save 
each a morsel of bread. We had no design on that 
village, rather than on another; but having taken 
what company of savages there offered, and having 

i: HI 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

followed them, we arrived, no doubt, where God 
was leading us, for the salvation of a predestined 
soul which awaited nothing but our coming, in order 
to die to all its miseries. While we were at a loss 
to know whether there was not some person 
critically ill, a young man came to beg us to go 
and give some relief to one in his cabin. We go 
thither, and find a poor woman at the last pass; 
she was instructed, and happily received with the 
Faith the grace of baptism; shortly after, she 
beheld herself in glory. In the whole village there 
was only that one who had need of our help. We 
ran to some other little villages, where they told 
us that there were sick people ; we baptized some of 
them, Our Lord's sheep are much scattered, 
hither and yon. We have met some persons who 
at first indeed relish the Gospel; God grant them 
the grace to embrace it altogether. We received con- 
solation two or three days ago, seeing that a girl, 
who came to pledge herself to a young man, having 
a little later heard mention of God and the pains of 
hell, went to lie down alone, saying, 'He sees us 
even at night/ 

"On arriving in this village, we knew not that 
there was a little child of the Neutral Nation, aged 
five years, whom its parents have recently brought 
here, where hunger causes them to take refuge; for 
a long time, it was each day believed that that 
would be the last of its life* Out of 45 or 50 
cabins, without thinking of it, we first visited the 

142:1 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

one in which was this little stranger, and baptized 
him; he straightway saw himself out of exile and 
happy in his native land. Those are the first 
fruits of this Neutral Nation, and this was the very 
first one to be sprinkled with the blood of Jesus 
Christ. 

"This whole country is filled with evil reports 
which are current about us. The children, seeing 
us arrive at any place, exclaim that famine and 
disease are coming; some women flee, others hide 
their children from us; almost all refuse us the 
hospitality which they grant even to the most 
unknown tribes. We have not been able to find 
a house for Our Lord, not having been able to 
find any place where we can say Mass. Our host, 
who is the chief captain of this country, and who 
through a natural prudence had appeared quite 
peaceable, on seeing us pray to God mornings 
and evenings on our knees, finally could not 
refrain, on one occasion, from revealing to us what 
he had on his heart. He begins, therefore, to speak, 
but in a council voice, that is to say, loud and 
distinct: 'Truly, it is now that I fear and speak. 
What are now these demons but spells to make us 
die, and finish what the disease has left over, in 
this cabin? They had told me, indeed, that these 
were sorcerers, but I believe it too late. This is a 
thing unknown that persons who come to lodge 
at one's house pass the night in postures to which 
our eyes are nowise accustomed. 5 Imagine with 

n 1433 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

what looks they regard us in a cabin where they 
have such fine ideas of us I We could hardly tran- 
quilize this mind again. They treat us very ill, 
in order to oblige us to leave. It is, in sooth, all, 
if we have what suffices for life, our hunger 
usually attends us from morning till evening; but 
these simple people do not see that what retains 
us here is more precious than all that they conceive 
in the way of pleasures in this world. There is 
hardly any com in this village, and, nevertheless, 
every day some Attiouandarons arrive (they are 
those of the Neutral Nation), bands of men, 
women, and children, all pale and disfigured, whom 
famine drives hither. Fleeing famine, they here 
find death, or rather a blessed life, for we see to 
it that not one dies without baptism. Among these 
people was a little child of one year who seemed 
rather a monster than a human being. It was 
happily baptized; God, it seems, preserved its life 
only by miracle, so that, being washed in the blood 
of Jesus Christ, it might bless His mercies forever. 
"While we try to render some honor to God, 
the devil continues to be adored; even yesterday, 
in our cabin, they made him a solemn sacrifice. All 
the people being assembled there, they repeatedly 
threw tobacco and fat into the fire, making several 
invocations; and all that for the cure of a wretch 
whom his private demon afflicts with a certain 
disease, because he has not obeyed him in the matter 
of some feasts which he had commanded him. 

C 144 3 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

"Is it a wonder that we are held in abomination 
at a place where the devils are acknowledged as 
masters? Our host orders that his door be barri- 
caded every evening, fearing lest they do us some 
violence by night; for, if they killed us in his house, 
he would have the reproaches to bear for it, even 
from those who desire naught but our death. It 
is not this which assures us ; we have a more power- 
ful protection, although less visible to these poor 
infidels." 69 

Their journey was a failure, but they knew well 
the fickle character of the natives. Next year 
Gamier would go there and establish a flourishing 
mission of the Apostles, and soon it would have 
nine stations, with an apostle's name for each. In 
1649 he would die a martyr there. 

These long-distance explorations became more 
frequent, now that the missionaries had provided 
for the home missions, and were free to move about. 
They wei;e always in winter time. The "Relation" 
of 1640 tells of the journey of Jogues and Raym- 
bault as far as Sault Sainte Marie. They had been 
invited by Ojibways from that region, who had 
come over to the Ottawas to celebrate a Feast of 
the Dead. This consisted in gathering together 
the departed of all their villages for the ten years 
previous and interring them in one great pit. It 
was a solemn occasion for the Indians, and they 
were religiously disposed. Jogues and his com- 
panion had to travel two hundred and fifty miles 

c 145 : 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

for the most part along the northern shore of Lake 
Huron. Two thousand Indians greeted them and 
urged them to remain there. All they could do 
was make known the Faith and plant a great cross 
facing the Far West to which their successors would 
go in after years. 70 Raymbault's health was broken 
by this journey and he died the year following in 
Quebec. It was the report of this exploration which 
led Le Jeune to suggest that the vast fresh-water 
sea Jogues and Raymbault discovered, Lake 
Superior, might be the coveted route to China! 71 
Brebeuf and Chaumonot visited the Neuters, 
north of Lake Erie, with their forty villages and 
twelve thousand people, starting in November, 
1641. They were also deserted by their guides, and 
as ill-received as Jogues and Gamier by the 
Petuns. They were fortunate in finding a leader 
and they were so persuaded that encouraging voices 
were leading them, that they determined to call 
this the Mission of the Angels. Theye were treated 
as lepers; the very road they walked over was 
avoided as, infected. They were threatened with 
death. A council was summoned to decide their 
fate. Brebeuf went boldly into it, and then retired 
with his companion to await the verdict. Three 
times it was adverse. The fourth ballot was favor- 
able, but on condition they would leave the country. 
It was about this time Brebeuf had a foresight of 
what was to happen later to his cherished mission 
among the Hurons. It came to him in the form 

n 1463 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

of a huge cross, which had its stem in the heart of 
the Iroquois country and its arms overshadowing 
Huronia. "The cross was large enough to bear all 
the missionaries among the Hurons." 72 

They spent three hard winter months in this way, 
permitted only to visit the sick, some of whom they 
baptized. Heavy snows detained them for twenty- 
five days on their homeward journey.- They were 
harbored in a cabin by a woman of kindly manners, 
who with her children ministered to them, but 
would not listen to their instruction. Brebeuf fell 
and broke his shoulder-blade soon after leaving the 
cabin and he had to struggle painfully over ice and 
through jungle until they reached home on St. 
Joseph's Day. His report of this expedition is a 
model of observation in ethnology. 73 For eighteen 
months he suffered from this fall, until in the 
summer of 1641 he was called to Quebec for rest 
and medical attention. Here at last, after seven 
strenuous years, he could witness consoling evi- 
dences of religion. His own brethren had three 
establishments: one at Sillery for the Indians who 
were gradually becoming Christian; one at Notre 
Dame des Anges for the French colonists; and the 
school for young people, which was started in 1632, 
developed into a college in 1636, and was provided 
with suitable buildings in 1647. The work of the 
Ursulines and Hospital Sisters would also interest 
him, like as it was to similar works which he had 
seen in France. He had the gratification of con- 

n 1473 

10 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

verting two prominent Hurons who had been 
enemies of religion in Huronia. It was a well- 
deserved Sabbatical year of rest. His next such 
year would crown his labor with an everlasting rest. 
Jogues would soon pass his first year off the mission 
in far different surroundings. Each would have 
time to ponder over the problems of the missions, 
and one question that would interest them was; 
why so few Christians among the Indians after such 
long and arduous labor? 

This problem was perplexing then. It is not so 
now. Cardinal Newman remarks that God's hand 
is not seen in events until they are over, and that 
is why memory of the past is always so consoling 
for the Church and for its individual members. 74 
The missionaries very properly would admit no 
adult to baptism without due instruction and with- 
out due trial also in constancy. They knew the 
fickle nature of their people, and they knew also 
the vicious surroundings in which the newly-con- 
verted would have to live. It required nothing 
short of heroism for tribesman or woman to become 
a consistent member of the Church. That was the 
first obstacle to numerous conversions. There was 
also the difficulty of language. No matter how 
adept the missionary would become in the use of 
any tongue, he had to coin new words for most of 
the things he needed to convey to the Indian mind, 
so lacking were their languages in terms to express 
Divine and spiritual facts or thoughts. 

C 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

It was hard also to acquire the confidence of a 
people who believed the strangers were the cause 
of their misfortunes, and who were confirmed in 
that belief by settlers from other lands than France. 
The Hurons as a tribe were in no mood to try new 
things. Famished by drought, decimated by 
disease, frightened by what they considered the 
magic of Brebeuf and his associates, they clung all 
the more fiercely to their own superstitious rites, 
and indulged in the tribal vices of drinking, 
gambling, lascivious dancing and other immorali- 
ties. In these evil habits the missionaries felt that 
they were face to face with the demons of hell. 
Still they never gave up. 

The first adult to be baptized in 1637, was fol- 
lowed by over eighty, two years later, and by 
sixty in 1641. That was little enough, but it 
proved that genuine conversion was not impossible. 
The missionaries knew they were doing the work 
of God. They recalled what their fellow-Jesuits 
had done and were doing in every part of the world d 
how in Bordeaux, for instance, within seventeen 
years (1572-1589), they reduced the Huguenots 
from seven thousand to an inappreciable number; 75 
how one hundred thousand in Paraguay had become 
Christians after six years of labor on the part of 
the Jesuit Ruiz de Montoya. Their keen joy over 
one baptism, even of an infant, suggests also their 
keen disappointment with the few adults in health 
they could convert. They were sowing in labor 

I 149 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

and in sorrow. They all agreed that something 
more than the ordinary dews of grace was required 
to fertilize such an arid soil. Among themselves 
they repeated the adage as old as the Church: The 
blood of martyrs is the seed of Christians. How 
could it be verified in this instance? Happy as 
they all were to live a life that had continual 
martyrdom, as Jerome Lalemant termed it, not one 
of them would presume to believe himself worthy 
of being chosen as the victim. Lalemant had the 
good sense to say in his "Relation'' for 1639: 
"But if some one asks when we shall execute this 
great plan for converting the Hurons], seeing 
that hardly have we yet made a beginning, or 
advanced one step in these countries since we have 
been here, -my answer to this question is, first, 
that even if this is not to be accomplished until 
shortly before the end of the world, yet it is always 
necessary to begin before ending. . . ," 76 

"We have sometimes wondered whether we could 
hope for the conversion of this country without 
the shedding of blood; the principle received, it 
seems, in the Church of God, that the blood of 
martyrs is the seed of Christians, made me at one 
time conclude that this was not to be expected, 
yea, that it was not even to be desired ; considering 
the glory that redounds to God from the constancy 
of the martyrs, with whose blood all the rest of the 
earth has been so lately drenched, it would be a 
sort of curse if this quarter of the world should not 

c 1503 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

participate in the happiness of having contributed 
to the splendor of this glory." 77 

Two at least of the missionaries were praying 
constantly to have a share in the glory of suffering, 
if not of martyrdom. Every morning when com- 
municating at the sacrifice of the Mass, Brebeuf 
repeated the vow which he had made when an 
exile from the missions, in France. Jogues often 
made a similar prayer. When in the summer of 
1642, he was ordered down to Quebec to obtain 
relief for the mission, which was then in destitute 
condition, he went one day into the chapel, bent in 
prayer to the ground, beseeching Our Lord to grant 
him the favor of suffering for His glory. Engraved 
in the depths of his soul was the answer: "Thy 
prayer is heard. What thou hast asked is granted. 
Be courageous and steadfast ". He was soon to 
enter on his suffering, but not yet as a martyr. 



CHAPTER TWELVE 

An Era of Martyrdom 

Distress in Huronia Jogues leads relief expedition Captured 
by Mohawks Two-week trail in torture Gruesome village spec- 
tacle A year in slavery A Martyr's Confessions Goupil, first 
victim Death for the Sign of the Cross A martyr's interment. 

HURONIA was in distress. The mission itself 
was in great need. ];iarvests had been poor. 
Illness abounded. Clothing was scarce. The new 
mission stations needed vestments and altar-ware. 
Quebec was the only source of supplies. Raym- 
bault's illness required him to go there, but some 
one must accompany him. The Iroquois were on 
the warpath. They were willing to make peace 
with the French, but not with the Hurons or Algon- 
quins. The route lay through the villages of both. 
Jogues was chosen to lead the expedition. He 
started early in June, 1642, arriving safely about 
mid- July. It took about two weeks for his Indian 
companions to transact business and see what was 
of interest. Many of them were Christians, or 
preparing to be. They would naturally wish to see 
the Indian Catholic settlement at Sillery, the con- 
vents, hospitals, and churches. The Fathers 
encouraged this, as it was an object lesson which 
impressed on them the strength and dignity of 
religion, 

n 1523 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

On August 1st he started homeward with about 
forty in the company, four of them Frenchmen, the 
canoes heavily laden with goods for the Mission. 
They were scarcely a day on the way when they 
were ambushed and taken captive by the Iroquois* 
The story of their ill-treatment, torture, captivity, 
and, in some instances, death has been frequently 
told, but never more impressively than by the prin- 
cipal victim, Jogues. Comment or paraphrase would 
spoil it. It is more like the "Confessions" of St. 
Augustine than a description of torture. Usually 
those who attempt to repeat the story in their own 
words apologize fastidiously for depicting such 
revolting cruelty. The language of Jogues lifts 
the imagination above gross details and centres the 
attention more on his own spiritual elevation than 
on his bodily suffering. His letter was written to 
his provincial, or chief superior, in France. It is 
dated from the Mohawk village then located near 
the site of the present village of Auriesville, New 
York. To appreciate its contents one need only 
recall that the Iroquois were the fiercest Indian 
tribes in the east at that time, that they were 
bitterly opposed to the French, implacable to the 
Hurons, hateful of the Black Robe, as the mis- 
sionary was called on account of his clerical 
garment. There were five tribes or nations, 
Mohawks, Onondagas, Oneidas, Cayugas and 
Senecas, situated in this order along the Mohawk 
Valley, between Schenectady and Lake Erie. They 

n 153 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

numbered about twenty-five thousand and had 
twenty-five hundred warriors. The Auriesville 
village was the easternmost, and it was there Jogues 
was tortured and kept in captivity for fourteen 
months. It was near there he wrote what follows 
of this chapter, being at the time in the Dutch settle- 
ment Rensselaerswyck, now Albany. 

"LETTER FROM FATHER ISAAC JOGUES TO HIS 
PROVINCIAL JEAN FILLEAU. 

dated August 5, 1643.] 

"When desiring to write to Your Reverence, the 
first doubt that I had was, in which language I 
ought to do so, Latin or French; then, having 
almost forgotten them both, I found equal difficulty 
in each. Two reasons have moved me to use Latin. 
The first, for the sake of being able sometimes to 
employ certain sentences from the Sacred Scripture, 
from which I have received great consolation in my 
adversities. The second, because I desire that this 
letter may not be too common. Your Reverence's 
great charity will excuse, as it has done at other 
times, my failings; especially since for eight years 
now I have been living among barbarians, not only 
in usages, but also in a costume similar to theirs. 
But I fear 'that I am unskilled in speech and in 
knowledge 5 ; not knowing the precious time 'of my 
visitation 3 : first, then, I beg you, if this letter shall 
come unto your hands, to aid me with your Holy 
Sacrifices, and prayers by the whole Province, as 

n 1543 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

being among people no less barbarous by birth than 
in manners. And I hope you will do this gladly, 
when you shall have seen by this letter the obliga- 
tion under which I am to God, and my need of 
spiritual help. 

"We started from the Hurons on the 13th of 
June, 1642, with four canoes and twenty-three 
persons eighteen barbarians, and five Frenchmen. 
The journey besides the difficulties, especially 
of portages, was dangerous by reason of the 
enemies, who, seizing every year the highways, take 
many prisoners; and I know not how Father Jean 
de Brebeuf escaped them last year. They, being 
incensed against the French, had shortly before 
declared that, if they should capture any one of 
them, they would, besides the other torments, burn 
him alive by a slow fire* The Superiors, aware of 
the dangers of this journey, necessary, however, 
for the glory of God, spoke to me of them, adding 
that they did not oblige me thereto. But I did 
not gainsay them, 'nor have I gone back 9 . I 
embraced with good courage that obedience put 
before me for the glory of God; and if I had 
excused myself, some one else, of greater ability, 
would have been substituted in my place, with more 
detriment to the mission. We made the journey 
not without fear, dangers, losses, and shipwrecks, 
and, thirty-five days after our departure, we arrived 
safe and sound at the residence of Three Rivers; 
due thanks being there rendered to God, we spent 

C 155 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

twenty-five days partly there, partly at Kebek, 
according to necessity. Having finished our busi- 
ness, and celebrated the feast of our holy Father 
Ignatius, we embarked again on the first of August 
for the Hurons. On the second day of our journey, 
some of our men discovered on the shore fresh 
tracks of people who had passed there, without 
knowing whether or not they were enemies. 
Eustache Ahatsistari, famous and experienced in 
war, believes them enemies. 'But, however strong 
they may be deemed/ he says, 'they are not more 
than three canoes; and therefore we have nothing 
to fear.' We then continue the journey. But, a 
mile beyond, we meet them to the number of 
seventy, in twelve canoes, concealed in the grass 
and woods. They suddenly surround us, and fire 
their arquebuses, but without wounding us. The 
Hurons, terrified, abandon the canoes, and many 
flee to the deepest part of the woods ; we were left 
alone, we four Frenchmen, with a few others, 
Christians and catechumens, to the number of 
twelve or fourteen. Having commended themselves 
to God, they stand on the defensive; but, being 
quickly overwhelmed by numbers, and a Frenchman 
named Rene Goupil, who was fighting among the 
first, being captured with some Hurons, they ceased 
from the defense. I, who was barefoot, would not 
and could not flee, not willing, moreover, to for- 
sake a Frenchman and the Hurons, who were partly 
captured without baptism, partly near being the 

C 156 3 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

prey of the enemies, who were seeking them in the 
woods. I therefore stayed alone at the place where 
the skirmish had occurred, and surrendered myself 
to the man who was guarding the prisoners, that 1 
might be made their companion in their perils, as I 
had been on the journey. He was amazed at what 
I did, and approached, not without fear, to place 
me with them. I forthwith rejoiced with the 
Frenchman over the grace which the Lord was 
showing us : I roused, him to constancy, and heard 
him in confession. After the Hurons had been 
instructed in the Faith, I baptized them; and as 
the number increased, my occupation of instructing 
and baptizing them also increased. There was 
finally led in among the captives the valiant 
Eustache Ahatsistari, a Christian; who seeing me, 
said: 1 praise God that He has granted me what 
I so much desired, to live and die with thee.' I 
knew not what to answer, being oppressed with 
compassion, when Guillaume Cousture also came 
up, who had come with me from the Hurons. This 
man, seeing the impossibility of longer defending 
himself, had fled with the others into the forests; 
and, as he was a young man not only of courageous 
disposition, but strong in body, and fleet in running, 
he was already out of the grasp of the one who 
was pursuing him. But, having turned back, and 
seeing that I was not with him, 'I will not forsake/ 
he said to himself, c my dear Father alone in the 
hands of enemies ;' and immediately returning to the 

c 1573 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

barbarians, he had of his own accord become a 
prisoner. Oh, that he had never taken such a resolu- 
tion! It is no consolation in such cases to have 
companions of one's misfortunes. But who can 
prevent the sentiment of charity? Such is the 
feeling toward us of those laymen who, without 
any worldly interest, serve God and aid us in our 
ministrations among the Hurons. This one had 
slain, in the fight, one of the most prominent among 
the enemies; he was therefore treated most cruelly. 
They stripped him naked, and, like mad dogs, tore 
off his nails with their teeth, bit his fingers, and 
pierced his right hand with a javelin; but he 
suffered it all with invincible patience, remember- 
ing the nails of the Savior, as he told me after* 
ward. I embraced him with great affection, and 
exhorted him to offer to God those pains, for him- 
self and for those who tormented him. But those 
executioners although admiring me at the beginning, 
soon afterward grew fierce, and, assailing me with 
their fists and with knotty sticks, left me half dead 
on the ground, and a little later, having carried me 
back to where I was, they also tore off my nails, 
and bit with their teeth my two forefingers, caus- 
ing me incredible pain. They did the same to Rene 
Goupil, leaving unharmed the Hurons, who were 
now made slaves. Then, having brought us all 
together again, they made us cross the river, where 
they divided among themselves the spoil that is, 
the riches of the poor Hurons, and what they 

158:1 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

carried, which was church utensils, books, etc., 
things very precious to us. Meanwhile, I baptized 
some who had not yet received that rite, and, 
among others, an old man of eighty years, who, 
having had orders to embark with the others, said: 
'How shall I, who am already decrepit, go into 
a distant and foreign country?' Refusing, then, to 
do so, he was slain at the same place where he had 
been baptized, losing the life of the body where 
he had received that of the soul. Thence, with 
shouts proper to conquerors, they depart, to conduct 
us into their countries, to the number of twenty-two 
captives, besides three of our men already killed. 
We suffered many hardships on the journey, wherein 
we spent thirty-eight days amid hunger, excessive 
heat, threats, and blows, in addition to the cruel 
pains of our wounds, not healed, which had putre- 
fied, so that worms dropped from them. They, 
besides, even went to far a savage act as in 
cold blood to tear out our hair and beards, wound- 
ing us with their nails, which are extremely sharp, 
in the most tender and sensitive parts of the body. 
I do not mention the inward pains caused at the 
sight of that funereal pomp of the oldest and most 
excellent Christians of the new Church of the 
Hurons, who often drew the tears from my eyes, 
in the fear lest these cruelties might impede the 
progress of the Faith still incipient there. On the 
eighth day of our journey, we met two hundred 
barbarians, who were going to attack the French at 

C 1591 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

the fort which they were building at Richelieu; 
these, after their fashion, thinking to exercise them- 
selves in cruelty, and thus to derive prosperous 
results from their wars, wished to travel with us. 
Thanks being then rendered to the sun, which they 
believe to preside in wars, and their muskets being 
fired as a token of rejoicing, they made us dis- 
embark, in order to receive us with heavy blows 
of sticks. I, who was the last, and therefore more 
exposed to these beatings, fell, midway in the 
journey which we were obliged to make to a hill, 
on which they had erected a stage; and I thought 
that I must die there, because I neither could, nor 
cared to, arise. What I suffered, is known to One 
for Whose love and cause it is a pleasant and 
glorious thing to suffer. Finally, moved by a cruel 
mercy, wishing to conduct me alive to their coun- 
try, they ceased beating me, and conducted me, 
half dead, to the stage, all bleeding from the 
blows which they had given me, especially in the 
face. Having come down from it, they loaded me 
with a thousand insults, and with new blows on 
the neck and on the rest of the body. They burned 
one of my fingers, and crushed another with their 
teeth; and the others, already bruised and their 
sinews torn, they so twisted that even at present, 
although partly healed, they are crippled and 
deformed. A barbarian twice took me by the nose, 
to cut it off; but this was never allowed him by 
that Lord Who willed that I should still live, 

n 160 u 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

for the savages are not wont to give life to persons 
enormously mutilated. We spent there much of the 
night, and the rest of it passed not without great 
pain, and without food, which even for many days 
we had hardly tasted. Our pains were increased 
by the cruelties which they practised upon our 
Christians, especially upon Eustache, both of 
whose thumbs they cut off ; and, through the midst 
of the wound made on his left hand they thrust 
a sharp skewer, even to the elbow, with unspeakable 
pain; but he suffered it with the same that is, 
invincible constancy. The day following, we 
encountered other canoes, which were likewise 
going to war ; those people then cut off some fingers 
from our companions; not without our own fear. 
On the tenth day, in the afternoon, we left the 
canoes, in order to make the remainder of the four 
days' journey on foot. To the customary severities 
was added a new toil, to carry their goods, although 
herein they treated me better than I expected, 
whether because I could not, or whether because I 
retained in captivity itself, and near to death, a 
spirit haply too proud. Hunger accompanied us 
always; we passed three days without any food, 
but on the fourth we found some wild fruits. I had 
not provided myself sufficiently when we abandoned 
the canoes, for fear lest my body should be too 
robust and vigorous in the fire and in the torments, 
not to dissimulate 'about my infirmities'. On the 
second day, they put a kettle on the fire, as if to 

n 161 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

prepare something to eat; but there was nothing 
in it but warm water, which each one was allowed 
to drink at his pleasure. Finally, on the i8th day, 
the eve of the Assumption of the Most Blessed 
Virgin, we arrived at the first village of the 
Hiroquois. I thanked the Lord that, on the day 
on which the Christians celebrate so solemn a feast, 
He had called us to share His pains. We had 
anticipated that day as truly bitter and calamitous ; 
and it had been easy for Rene Goupil and for me 
to avoid it, because often, when unbound about mid- 
night, we were able to flee, with the hope, if 
not of returning to ours, at least of dying more 
easily in the woods. But he refused to do so, and I 
would rather suffer every pain than abandon my 
French and Huron Christians to death, and deprive 
them of the consolation which they could receive 
from a priest at that time. So, on the eve of the 
Assumption, about the twentieth hour, we arrived 
at the river which flows past their village. Here 
were awaiting us, on both banks of the river, the 
old Huron slaves and the Hiroquois, the former to 
warn us that we should flee, for that otherwise we 
would be burned; the latter to beat us with sticks, 
fists, and stones, as before, especially my head, 
because they hate shaven and short hair. Two 
nails had been left me; they tore these out with 
their teeth, and tore off that flesh which is under 
them, with their very sharp nails, even to the bone. 
We remained there, exposed to their taunts a few 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

moments ; then they led us to the village situated on 
another hill. Before arriving, we met the young 
men of the country, in a line, armed with sticks, 
as before; but we, who knew that, if we had 
separated ourselves from the number of those who 
are scourged, we would be separated from the num- 
ber of the sons, 'for He scourgeth every son whom 
He receiveth', offered ourselves with ready will to 
our God, Who became paternally cruel to the end 
that He might take pleasure in us, as in His sons. 
We went one by one. First there walked a French- 
man, altogether naked; Rene was in the middle; I 
the last, in shirt and trousers. The Hiroquois had 
placed themselves between us and the Hurons, in 
order to moderate our pace, for the sake of giving 
time to any one who struck us. A long time, and 
cruelly, 'the wicked have wrought upon my back', 
not only with sticks, but also with iron rods, 
which they have from the Dutch; and one of the 
first, with a piece of iron thick as a fist, attached 
to a rope, gave us each a blow so fierce that I 
would have fallen half dead, if the fear of another 
like blow had not given me strength to pass on. 
We hardly had strength to reach the stage erected 
in the middle of the village. Rene, who was not 
very nimble, received so many blows, especially 
in the face, that nothing was seen of him but the 
whites of his eyes, all the more beautiful, since 
more like that one, 'as it were a leper and as one 
struck by God, in whom there is neither beauty 

n 1633 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

nor comeliness 5 . Hardly did we breathe upon the 
stage when, with a great rod, we were three times 
struck on the bare shoulders; and they began to 
unsheathe knives, in order to cut off the rest of 
our fingers. Because they esteemed me the most, 
they began with me, whom they saw respected by 
the French and the Hurons. There approach me 
then an old man and a woman, whom he orders to 
cut off my thumb; at first she refuses, but being, 
as it were, compelled three or four times by the 
old man, she finally does so. This woman was an 
Algonquin, a Christian slave, captured a few 
months before, and her name was Jeanne. What 
consolation to suffer at the hands of those for whom 
one dies rather than abandon them to visible and 
invisible enemies. Then I, taking with my other 
hand the amputated thumb, offered it to Thee, O 
my Living and True God, mindful of the sacri- 
fices which I had offered Thee in Thy Church, 
until, admonished by one of my companions, I let 
it fall, for fear that they might put it in my mouth, 
in order to make me swallow it as they often do. 
As for Rene, they cut off his right thumb at the 
first joint. I thank God that they left me the one 
on my right hand, so that by this letter I niay 
pray my Fathers and brethren to offer prayers for 
us in the Holy Church of God. Unto her we 
are recommended with a twofold and new title, 
since she is accustomed to pray c f or the afflicted and 
captives'. The following day, the feast of the 

C 1643 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

Blessed Virgin, after having kept us till noon 
on the stage, they conducted us to another village, 
five or six miles distant from the first; and the 
barbarians who was leading me took away my shirt, 
leaving me nothing, except a rag, which he could 
not deny to decency, but a piece of sacking, 
which I myself asked from him, in order to cover 
my shoulders. But these, bent with so many beat- 
ings, refused to sustain that rough and rude weight, 
especially after a burning sun roasted my skin as 
in an oven, on account of which, shortly after- 
ward, that of the neck, the shoulders, and the arms, 
being burned, fell off. At the entrance to this 
village, they did not omit although contrary to 
their custom to beat us once again, with blows 
the more atrocious in proportion as the multitude 
did not hinder them from measuring them; they 
struck us especially on the bones of the legs, with 
what pain may be imagined. The rest of the 
day we remained upon the stage; at night, in a 
cabin, naked on the bare ground, bound with chains, 
exposed to the revilings of each sex and of every 
age. They threw coals and live ashes on our bare 
flesh, which, for us who were bound, it was diffi- 
cult to throw off. We remained there two days and 
two nights, almost without eating or sleeping, 
tormented further by the sight of the torments 
which they inflicted upon our Huron companions, 
whose wrists they bound so tightly with cords that 
they fainted therefrom. I regarded these as my 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

spiritual sons, shortly before regenerated to God 
by holy baptism, that is to say, with the bowels 
of a Father, to whom love served as executioner. I 
consoled them, however, with the words of the 
Apostle: 'Do not therefore lose your confidence, 
which hath a great reward* Through many tribula- 
tions we must enter the Kingdom of God. You 
shall lament and weep', etc., 'but your sorrow will 
be turned into joy. A woman, when she is in labor, 
hath sorrow, but remembereth no more the anguish, 
for joy', etc. In a word, 'for that which is at present 
momentary and light of our tribulation, worketh for 
us an eternal weight of glory'. The stages of the 
barbarians had not yet seen either Frenchmen or 
Christian Hurons: to satisfy, then, the curiosity of 
all, we were led everywhere. At the third village, 
we entered with great peace, but not without pain, 
since we met there four other Hurons freshly cap- 
tured, and mutilated like us. I found means of 
instructing in the Faith and baptizing these prison- 
ers, two upon the stage itself, with the dew, 
which I found quite abundant in the great leaves 
of Turkish corn, the stalks of which they gave us 
to chew; the other two on the journey to another 
village, at a brook which we encountered by the 
way. Here the rain and the cold made our naked- 
ness more keenly felt; therefore, trembling with 
cold, I sometimes went down from the stage in 
order to warm myself in some cabin, but I was 
forthwith led back to it. To cut off Guillaume's 
C '66 n 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

right forefinger, a barbarian used, not a knife, but 
a shell, like a saw; which could not cut the tough 
and slippery sinews; and therefore he tore it off 
by sheer force, which caused the sufferer's arm to 
swell even to the elbow. A certain person, out of 
pity, received him into a hut during those two days 
that we stayed there, not without anxiety on my 
side, as I knew not where he was. At night, they 
led us into a cabin, where they commanded us to 
sing, as was their wont. It is necessary to obey 
and to sing, 'but of the canticles of the Lord in a 
land of exile'. From singing they came to torments, 
especially in the case of Rene and me ; they burned 
me with coals and live ashes, especially on the 
breast; and they bound me upright between two 
stakes, set between the shoulders and the elbow, 
with two pieces of bark, wherewith they often 
bind those whom they bum, so that I thought that 
I was to be burned. And that you may know 
that, if I endured the rest with strength and with 
patience, it was not my own courage, but that of 
Him 'Who giveth strength to the weary' in that 
torture, being almost left to myself alone, I wept 
( C I will glory in the things that concern my infirm- 
ity') ; and, on account of the great pain, I begged 
that they would not tie me so tightly. But it so 
happened that the Lord permitted that, the more 
I besought Him, the more they bound me. They 
kept me thus about a quarter of an hour, then they 
loosed me; otherwise, I would have swooned. I 

C 1673 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

thank Thee, O good Jesus, because I have learned 
with some little experience what Thou didst con- 
descend to suffer for me on the Cross, where Thy 
most holy body was not even sustained with cords, 
but hung by Thy hands and feet, transfixed with 
hardest nails. For spending the rest of the night, 
they bound us on the earth to several stakes; and 
what did they not do to us, or try to do? But 
again I thank You, O Lord, that You kept me pure 
from the impure hands of the barbarians. Two 
days later, they led us to the second village, in 
order to take final counsel concerning us. Now for 
seven days they had been leading us from village 
to village, from stage to stage, being made a 
spectacle to God and to the angels, the contempt 
and sport of the barbarians, when finally we 
were notified of death by fire news assuredly full 
of horror, but softened by the thought of the Divine 
Will, and by the hope of a better life. I spoke for 
the last time, as I believed, to the French and the 
Hurons to animate them by reminding them of the 
sufferings of that One 'Who bore with such contra- 
diction from sinners against Himself, of the brevity 
of the torments, and the eternity of the glory, etc. 
I also admonished them, especially Eustache, that 
in the torments they should look at me, and made 
some sign, so that I might bestow on them the 
last absolution, as I did in his case, repeatedly; but 
the French and almost all the other Hurons were 
granted life. The fortitude of this man was 

C 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

marvelous; and whereas the others, while in the 
fire, are wont to have the sentiment and use the 
words of him who said, 'may an avenger arise from 
our ashes', he, with Christian spirit, entreated the 
Hurons present, that the thought of his death 
should never prejudice the peace of the Hiroquois. 
They also killed Paul Onnonhoaraton, a young 
man of about twenty-five years, of great courage, 
who laughed at death, being animated with the 
hope of a better life, as he publicly declared. This 
man, on the journey, when the Hiroquois were 
coming to torment me, offered himself for me, 
begging them that they should rather exercise 
cruelty toward him. God will have rewarded him 
for that notable charity wherewith 'he gave his life 
for his friends', who amid bonds had begotten him 
for Christ. Guillaume was given to a Hiroquois 
family. When they spare the life of any slave, 
they usually receive him into some family in the 
place of some dead kinsman, whom the slave is said 
to bring to life again, by taking the name and the 
same degree of relationship; so that they call him, 
like the dead man, 'father', 'brother 3 , 'son', etc. 
But, in the case of Rene and myself, because we 
were not so strong, the final decision was not taken, 
but they left us together, as it were, in a free 
slavery. Therein, as being half idle, we began to 
feel more keenly the pains of unhealed wounds, 
irritated by a thousand annoying little creatures, 
from which our mutilated fingers did not permit us 

C 169:1 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

to defend ourselves. We observed, by necessity 
more than convenience, that aphorism, c the food is 
not good for the sick', especially Rene, who was 
not accustomed to the Turkish corn without salt. 
This diet perhaps availed to effect that, in the 
space of three weeks, we began to use our hands. 
Meanwhile, those two hundred returned, whom we 
had encountered on the journey, overcome by 
the French in lesser number, who were commanded 
by the Chevalier de Montmagni, governor of the 
country, whom they were intending to surprise. On 
this account, it again began to be a question of 
killing us; but we know not how God prevented 
the execution of this threat. On the day of the 
Nativity of the Blessed Virgin, one of the principal 
persons among the Dutch, who have a colony about 
forty miles distant from the barbarians, came to 
treat for our ransom. He spent several days there, 
and offered much, but obtained nothing, the 
barbarians, in order not to offend him, feigning, by 
way of excuse, that they would conduct us back to 
the French, Perhaps the leaders had some such 
intention; but, at the final council which assembled 
for this affair, the crowd and those who were most 
turbulent, prevented its accomplishment. Indeed, if 
by special Providence of God we had not been out- 
side the village when the council was ended, they 
would have killed us; but, having sought us awhile 
in vain, they finally returned each one to his own 
village. Rene and I having gone back, and been 

n 1703 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

warned of the danger, we withdrew without, 
toward a hill, in order to perform our devotions 
with more liberty ; we offered our lives to God, and 
began the rosary of the Blessed Virgin. We were 
at the fourth decade when we met two young men, 
who commanded us to return to the village. 'This 
encounter', I said to Rene, is not auspicious, 
especially in these circumstances. Let us commend 
ourselves to God and to the Blessed Virgin. 5 In 
fact, at the gate of the village one of these two 
draws a hatchet, which he has kept concealed, and 
strikes Rene's head with it. He fell, half dead, 
but remembered, according to the agreement made 
between us, to invoke the most Holy Name of Jesus, 
in order to obtain indulgence. I, expecting a like 
blow, uncover myself, and cast myself on my knees ; 
but the barbarian, having left me a little time thus, 
commanded me to rise, saying he had not permis- 
sion to kill me, as I was under the protection of 
another family. I then arise, and give the last 
absolution to my dear companion, who still 
breathed, but whose life the barbarian finally took 
away with two more blows. He was not more 
than thirty-five years of age; he was a man of 
unusual simplicity and innocence of life, of 
invincible patience, and very conformable to the 
Divine Will. He was worthy to be acknowledged 
by Your Reverence as yours, not only because he 
had been, with credit, for several months in our 
novitiate, but also because here he had consecrated 

n 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

himself, under obedience to the Superiors of the 
Society, in the service of our neophytes and 
catechumens, to whom with the art of surgery 
he was of great assistance; and finally, because, a 
few days before, he had consecrated himself with 
the vows. The long prayers that he made had 
rendered him odious to the barbarians, who for 
this reason esteemed him a sorcerer; but the sign 
of the cross, which he often made on the brows of 
the children, was the last and true cause of his 
death, an old man, grandfather of one of them, 
having ordered the murderer to chastise with death 
the Frenchman's superstition, as practised on the 
person of one of his descendants; and I learned 
this from the child's mother, and from many others 
of the country. But I was given to another master, 
who hated us mortally; in consequence, they 
believed so surely that he would kill me, that he 
who had lent me that wherewith to cover myself, 
asked it from me again, in order not to lose it at 
my death. I did not fail, however, on the follow- 
ing day, to seek, even at the peril of my life, the 
body of the deceased, for the sake of burying it. 
They had tied a rope to his neck, and dragged him 
naked through the whole village, and had then 
thrown him into the river, at some distance away. 
My first master warned me to withdraw, if I did 
not wish to be killed like him; but I, who was weary 
of that manner of living, would have reckoned it 
great gain to die in the exercise of a work of mercy. 

c 172 n 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

I then pursued my journey, and, with the guidance 
and aid of a man of the country, furnished me 
for escort by the same person who, out of friend- 
ship, was dissuading me from going thither, I 
found him by the bank of the river, half eaten by 
the dogs ; and there, at the bottom of a dry torrent, 
I cover him with stones, intending to return thither 
the following day alone, with a pickaxe, in order 
to bury him securely. I found, at my return, two 
armed young men, who were awaiting me to con- 
duct me, as they said, to another village, but, 
really, to kill me in some retired place. I told them 
I could not follow them without orders from my 
master, who would not consent. It was necessary 
to hinder, on the following day, another, who had 
come for this purpose, from seeking me in a field, 
the Lord causing me to see by experience that He 
was the protector of my life without Whom a hair 
of our head will not perish. On the following day, 
I return to the place with tools, but they had taken 
away my brother. I go again, I seek everywhere, 
and I myself go into the river up to my waist, 
although it was swollen by the night's rains, and 
cold, since it was the month of October. I seek 
him with my hands and with my feet; they tell me 
that the high water has removed him elsewhere. 
I hold obsequies for him as best I can, singing 
the psalms and prayers thereto appointed by 
the Church ; I mingle my tears with the water of the 
torrent; I groan and sigh. I can gain no news of 

C 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

him before the following spring, when, the snows 
being melted, the young men of the country notify 
me that they have seen his bones on the same bank 
of the river; these, together with the head, having 
reverently kissed, I then finally buried as best I 
could"/ 8 



CHAPTER THIRTEEN 

An Apostle in Slavery 

The Dutch intervene A slave on the Mohawk The winter's 
hunt A snow-bound oratory Life in the balance His friends 
among the Dutch Final decision to seek freedom Reformed 
Minister and Jesuit Reception at New Amsterdam. Return to 
France Return to Canada Back to the Mohawks Death. 

AS soon as news of the torture of Jogues and his 
companions reached the Dutch fort, Arendt 
van Corlaer, the commandant, Jean Labatie, his 
interpreter, and Jacob Jansen of New Amsterdam 
(now New York), went as ambassadors to the 
Mohawk village in order to obtain their release. 
This was on September 7. They were unsuccessful. 
The Indians pretended they would give the prison- 
ers their liberty, but they did not keep their word. 
Jogues and Goupil became slaves. The other cap- 
tives were distributed among the villagers farther 
west. As Jogues relates in his narrative, Rene 
Goupil was tomahawked by an Indian on Septem- 
ber 29th for having made the sign of the Cross 
and taught it to some children. 

Jogues was then adopted by the Wolf Clan, one 
of the three families or divisions of the tribe, the 
others being known as the Bear and the Turtle. He 
was given over to a family who had lost a son in 
war. His life was in constant danger. Several times 
attempt was made to decoy him beyond the village 
in order to kill him. His master, who alone had 

n 175] 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

right of life and death over him, warned him of 
his danger. He, therefore, after attending to the 
work of the cabin, making the fires, drawing the 
water, and cooking, avoided crowded places and 
spent his time reading and praying. He had saved 
one book, the letter of St. Paul to the Hebrews, 
with comments by Godeau. He had a picture of St. 
Bruno with the device O Bonitas! (goodness) and 
a little wooden cross made by himself. Among the 
loot of the Indians he found a "Following of 
Christ" and a Little Office of the Blessed Virgin 
Mary. These were his consolation. He narrated 
how in his solitude he had strange dreams, all of 
them naturally having to do with persecution and 
crosses. 

He constantly recalls that he was born in Orleans 
where the cathedral bears the name of Holy Cross, 
and that, therefore, he should be a citizen of the 
Cross. He learns as much of the language as the 
Indians permit him to learn. He goes so far as to 
preach to them and, whenever he can, baptizes 
children at the point of death. He ministers to 
the many captives, Algonquins and Hurons, who 
were in the villages, and sometimes to an 
unfortunate who was about to undergo tor- 
ture and death. He accompanies the Indians 
on their winter hunt, refuses, in spite of 
his weakness, to partake of the game they got, 
because they had offered it idolatrously to their 
god Aireskoi, boldly telling them he would never 

n 1763 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

live on food offered to the Devil. They in turn 
treated him cruelly. Besides hunger and insult, he 
had to suffer night and day from the intense cold, 
having only a wretched skin for covering. His 
whole consolation was in his remembrance of the 
Scriptures, which sometimes he repeats word for 
word, at other times in paraphrases ; in fact he was 
accustomed to think in Biblical terms. 

" C I thought', he writes, c of my dear companions, 
whose blood had so lately covered me, and I heard 
a report that good William had also ended his life 
in most cruel torments, and that a like end was in 
store for me on our return to the town. Then the 
remembrance of my whole life rushed back to me, 
with all its unfaithfulness to God, and all its faults. 
I groaned to see myself die "in the midst of my 
days", as if rejected by the Lord, deprived of the 
sacraments of the Church, and with no good works 
to propitiate my Judge. Thus tormented with a 
desire to live and the fear of death, I groaned, and 
cried to my God, "When shall my grief and 
my anguish come to an end? When wilt Thou 
c see my abjection and my labor' ? When wilt Thou 
give me 'calm after the storm' ? When shall c my 
sorrow be turned into joy 3 ?" Then he adds, in 
a lively sentiment of humility and confidence: T 
should have perished unless the Lord "had short- 
ened the evil days" ; but I had recourse to my sup- 
port and ordinary refuge, the Holy Scriptures, of 
which I could recall some passages. They taught 

C 177 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

me to see in God His goodness, and made me alive 
to the fact that although deprived of all aids of 
piety, "the just man liveth by faith". I often pon- 
dered on these words: "I followed the running 
waters" to endeavor to quench my thirst. On the 
law of the Lord I meditated day and night, for 
"unless Thy law had been my meditation, I had 
then perhaps perished in my abjection" ; and "per- 
haps the waters had swallowed us up" '. 

" 'But "Blessed be the Lord, who hath not given 
us to be a prey to the teeth" of my enemies, " for 
now their hour seemed come and the power of dark- 
ness". "I was pressed out of measure above my 
strength, so that I was weary even of life". Mean- 
while I repeated with Job, but in another sense, 
"Although God should kill me, I will trust in 
Him' ". 79 

Jogues built an oratory a short distance from the 
cabin where he was accustomed to pray, kneeling 
before a large Cross which he had cut in the bark 
of a tree. He even made his annual Retreat, or 
Spiritual Exercises. On the way home from the 
hunt he had to carry more than his share of the 
burdens. Crossing a river, a woman and her child 
fell off the tree-trunk that had been thrown over 
for a bridge and were drowning, when Jogues 
plunged in and rescued them. Arriving home, he 
went from cabin to cabin, begging for something to 
cover him, not merely because of the cold, but for 
the sake of decency. Most of the Indians jeered 

3 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

at him, one threw him a rag, but a Dutchman, who 
was at the village trading, obtained clothes for him. 
The Indians sent him on long and arduous errands, 
carrying heavy parcels to members of other villages> 
They put him to care for a tribesman who was 
dying of a disease so loathsome that all shunned 
him. It was precisely what Jogues was happy to 
do. 

Gradually, the mother of his master, and even 
the master himself, became more kindly disposed to 
him. They even helped him to learn the language. 
As the cabin was a resort for the more prominent 
members of the tribe, he learned many things about 
them, and took occasion to speak to them about 
religion. Ihey plainly agreed that he knew the 
truth, but, like the Hurons, they asked: of what 
use it would be to them? They left him free to 
go about the villages, where he could instruct and 
console many captives. They took him on a fishing 
expedition over the Saratoga Lake. Difficult as 
these trips were, Jogues liked them. They afforded 
him time for greater union with God. 

" c How often in these journeys', he writes, c and 
in that quiet wilderness, "did we sit by the rivers 
of Babylon, and weep while we remembered thee, 
Sion", not only exulting that Sion in heaven, but 
even thee, Jerusalem, praising thy God on earth. 
'How often, though in a strange land, did we sing 
the canticle of the Lord', and mountain and wild- 
wood resounded with the praises of their Maker, 

c 179 n 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

which from their creation they had never heard! 
How often on the stately trees of the forest did I 
carve the most sacred name of Jesus, that seeing it 
the demons might fly, who tremble when they hear 
it ! How often, too, did I not strip off the bark to 
form on them the Most Holy Cross of the Lord, 
/hat the foe might fly before it, and that by it Thou, 
O Lord my King, "mightest reign in the midst of 
Thy enemies" the enemies of Thy cross, the mis- 
believers and the pagans who dwell in that land, 
and the demons who rule so powerfully there! I 
rejoiced, too, that I had been led by the Lord into 
the wilderness, at the very time when the Church 
recalls the story of His Passion, so that I might 
more uninterruptedly remember the course of its 
bitterness and gall, and my soul pine away at the 
remembrance' ". 80 

Life, however, for a prisoner among the Mohawks 
was always precarious. A dream, a foolish sus- 
picion, the report of bad news from traders or war- 
riors who were out of the village, would at any 
moment lead the sachems of the tribe to destroy 
a victim. As Easter came near it was decided that 
he should die, because ten Mohawk warriors who 
had been on the warpath for some time had not 
been heard of. Everything was prepared. The 
torture was to be applied on Good Friday. Unex- 
pectedly a group of Abenaki Indians were brought 
In. Five of the men were doomed to torture, the 
women and children were consigned to slavery. The 

c 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

torture of Jogues was forgotten and he was even 
allowed to prepare the prisoners, whom he suc- 
ceeded in baptizing before their ordeal began. Not 
long after three young women and some children 
were brutally treated and burned to death. Jogues 
had the consolation of baptizing one, having to rush 
into the flames to do so. His life was thus spent in 
witnessing such harrowing scenes and in constant 
peril of being himself the victim in one of them. 
Still, in his humility he considered himself in some 
way responsible for all this evil. 

" C I Certainly 5 , says he, c felt in my own person 
this punishment deserved for my sins, and pro- 
nounced of old by God to His people when He 
said "their solemnities, their new-moons, and all 
their festival-times . . . shall be turned into mourn- 
ing and lamentation", as Easter, and Whitsuntide, 
and the Nativity of St. John the Baptist each 
brought sorrows on me, which increased to agony 
.... "Wo is me, wherefore was I born to see 
the ruin of my people?" Verily, in these and like 
heart-rending cares, "my life is wasted with grief, 
and my years with sighs" ; "for the Lord hath cor- 
rected me for mine iniquity and hath made my soul 
waste away as a spider". "He hath filled me with 
bitterness, He hath inebriated me with worm- 
wood"; "because the comforter, the relief of my 
soul, is far from me" ; "but in all these things we 
overcome", and by the favor of God will overcome, 
"because of Him that hath loved us", until "He 

3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

come that is to come, and will not delay"; "until 
my day like that of a hireling come", or "my change 
be made" '. 81 

Jogues had good neighbors at Rensselaerswyck, 
now Albany* where Fort Orange, the Dutch trading 
outpost, was situated. The Dutch had never ceased 
to work for his release. The Governor of Quebec, 
Montmagny, was earnest enough, but negotiation 
on his part would be futile. He had not the mili- 
tary force to compel a deliverance. Indeed, to 
attempt this would have immediately resulted in 
Jogues* torture and death. Not only were the Dutch 
at Rensselaerswyck concerned about Jogues. The 
States-General had commanded the Dutch Gov- 
ernor at New Amsterdam to do all in his power 
to free the prisoner. On his part Jogues was not 
over eager to obtain his freedom. As he wrote 
to Governor Montmagny on June 30, 1643, his 
fourth letter, and his first to arrive at its destina- 
tion, he begged that he should not be taken into 
consideration. "Let no sympathy for me prevent 
your taking any measure that seems to you best 
fitted to advance the greater glory of God." 82 Soon 
after he wrote to his Provincial in France that: 

" 'Although I could in all probability escape 
either through the Europeans or the Indian nations 
around us, did I wish to fly, yet on this cross to 
which/ Our Lord has nailed me, with Himself, am 
I resolved by His grace to live and die. For who 
in my absence would console the French captives? 

C 182] 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

Who absolve the penitent? Who remind the 
christened Huron of his duty? Who instruct the 
prisoners constantly brought in? Who baptize 
them dying, encourage them in their torments? 
Who cleanse the infants in the saving waters? Who 
provide for the salvation of the dying adult, the 
instruction of those in health? Indeed I cannot 
but think it a peculiar interposition of Divine good- 
ness, that while a nation, fallen from the true 
Catholic religion, barred the entrance of the Faith 
to these regions on one side, and on the other, a 
fierce war between savage nations and, on their 
account, with the French, I should have fallen into 
the hands of these Indians, who by the will of 
God reluctantly, and I may say against their will, 
have thus far spared my life, that through me, 
though unworthy, those might be instructed, believe, 
and be baptized, who are predestined to eternal 
life. Since the time when I was taken, I have 
baptized seventy persons, children, young people 
and old, of five different nations and languages, 
that of "every tribe, and people, and tongue, they 
might stand in the sight of the Lamb' ", 83 

It is true that he had some extraordinary conso- 
lations. On one of his chance excursions with some 
tribesmen, he came across the Indian who had 
charitably cut the thongs which bound him when 
he begged to be taken down from the gibbet to 
which they had attached him. He had the satisfac- 
tion of baptizing this man. On July 3 1st he went 

183:1 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

with the Indians of the village to Fort Orange to 
trade and fish. The fishery was about twenty miles 
below Rensselaerswyck. Growing tired of the life 
there, he told his "aunt' 3 that he would like to 
return to their village, and she, who had grown 
very kind to him, gave him some food and set 
him on his way with some Indians. At the fort 
he heard of the determination of the Mohawks 
to do away with him. They considered him guilty 
of causing every misfortune that had befallen their 
warriors. The commandant of the fort urged him 
to escape on a vessel that was lying at anchor. 
He begged for time to consider the proposal. What 
he really desired to do was to think and pray over 
it, in order to do what would appear to be God's 
will. After concluding that to remain a prisoner 
now would mean speedy death, whereas escaping 
he might some day return and with his knowledge 
of the language and acquaintance with the tribes 
help them as a missionary, he decided to accept the 
commandant's offer. 

It was not, however, so easy to get away. When 
the Indians found that he was aboard the vessel, 
they threatened reprisals. For peace's sake he came 
back to the post and there had to wait, hidden in 
a miserable barn, and comforted only by the genial 
Dutch minister, John Megapolensis, fully aware 
that braves had come down from Ossernenon to 
demand his return. The commandant was imper- 
turbable. "The Frenchman you are seeking is 

n 184 3 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

under my protection. I cannot give him up. If I 
surrender him to you, I would be false to my own 
honor and humanity. . . . The course I have fol- 
lowed is sanctioned by all the Dutch; but to give 
you full satisfaction, here is gold for the ransom 
of your prisoner", offering him three hundred livres. 

Jogues still had to wait some days hidden from 
the Iroquois, lying motionless behind some casks 
in the storehouse of the commissary. At last, by 
command of William Kieft, Governor of New 
Netherlands, he was taken aboard a vessel that 
was about to sail down the Hudson. With him 
was Domine Megapolensis, and some of the leading 
inhabitants, who, with their proverbial good nature, 
celebrated the deliverance of the captive, the 
Domine giving an entertainment to the crew in his 
honor, and the entire company joining in the fes- 
tivities at an island in the river, which they wished 
to christen after Jogues, as we are told, "amid the 
noise of cannons and bottles". 

Governor Kieft was particularly cordial to 
Jogues, inviting him, with the pastor of New 
Amsterdam, to his table, clothing him and pro- 
viding for his passage home in a little vessel of 
fifty tons. Jogues was honored by Protestants and 
Catholics alike, though the latter were very few, 
among them a Portuguese woman, the wife of an 
ensign, and an Irishman who had come up from 
Virginia on hearing that there was a Catholic priest 
so near. Later Jogues will write his description 

1 185 n 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

of Manhattan Island, under the name of New 
Belgium, describing its rivers, Nassau to the north 
and Maurice to the south (East River). Already 
eighteen different languages were spoken there by 
the inhabitants and almost as many religions were 
practised, but the Calvinist was the only one recog- 
nized. The Church of the Fort, still functioning 
under the name of the Collegiate Reformed Church, 
was the central place of worship. Megapolensis 
was soon to be made its fourth pastor. 84 The descrip- 
tion of the island and its people is quite minute, in 
Jogues' usual manner, and it is one of the earliest 
written accounts of the Dutch settlements. 

The missionary's adventures were not entirely 
over. He narrates how, after an uncomfortable 
voyage, with the ropes on deck for cabin and berth, 
he reached England. After many mishaps he 
reached the French coast on Christmas Eve, had 
the consolation of worshipping at a village church 
the next morning, and then went on to the nearest 
Jesuit establishment, which was at Rennes, a jour- 
ney of five days on horseback. One can imagine 
his reception. His survival of so much ill-treat- 
ment, and his return to his native country excited 
the keenest interest. At Paris, whither he went to 
report to his Provincial, he was so much in demand, 
as one who had suffered for Christ, that he longed 
to escape from his notoriety and return to his mis- 
sion. The queen, Anne of Austria, insisted on 
seeing him and hearing his story. With mutilated 
C 1863 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

fingers he could not celebrate Mass, and this pained 
him grievously. It was not difficult to obtain from 
Pope Urban VIII special permission to offer the 
Holy Sacrifice, Urban remarking, "It would be 
unjust that a martyr for Christ should not drink 
the Blood of Christ". 

Early in 1644 Jogues was at sea again, sailing 
for New France. On the voyage he had to quiet 
a mutiny of the sailors and calm them during 
a severe storm. On arriving, he was sent to Mon- 
treal, which had been founded on May lyth of 
the year he was taken captive. He immediately 
began to work among the Indians in that neighbor- 
hood, awaiting the time when he could safely 
venture back to Huronia. The journey thither had 
every year become more hazardous. The Iroquois 
warriors were everywhere along the route. In fact, 
instead of waiting for the Hurons to come down 
over their trails for trade, they had begun to enter 
the Huron territory and to destroy the villages. 
Even while Jogues was on his way back from 
France, Bressani and his companions and interpret- 
ers were seized and led in captivity to Ossernenon 
to undergo the same tortures as Jogues and GoupiL 
Bressani has left his narrative, "Brief Relation", 
as it is called, of his for months' imprisonment. 85 
He also wrote an account of the torture and cap- 
tivity of Jogues, which is an explanation of the 
Martyr's own narrative. 86 

n 1873 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

Altogether unexpectedly, the Iroquois sent an 
embassy to Three Rivers to sue for peace. They 
arrived on July 5, 1644. The conferences were 
almost as long and as elaborate as peace confer- 
ences nowadays. They are described in the Rela- 
tions of i644. 87 Peace was not finally concluded 
until May, 1646.- Jogues had been present at the 
conference. Knowing the Iroquois as he did, he 
perceived that the embassy did not represent the 
responsible captains of the tribe. No one was 
present from the principal village, Ossernenon. It 
was clear also that they wished to be at peace only 
with the French, not with the Hurons. However, 
it was considered proper to send an embassy from 
New France to meet the chiefs of the Iroquois 
at Ossernenon, and Jogues was selected as ambas- 
sador on this occasion, with John Bourdon, who 
had for ten years been active in the government of 
the colony. 

Jogues knew full well what his mission was to 
be. Even the Indians about Three Rivers warned 
him to be cautious, advising him especially while on 
this errand not to mention religion, and even to 
leave aside his clerical robes, as the Mohawks 
hated the "black robe", as they called the mission- 
ary. Jerome Lalemant was also aware of the peril 
of the expedition. When referring to it in the 
Relation of 1646, he wrote: "When I speak of an 
Iroquois mission, it seems to me that I am talking 
of some dream; and yet it is a reality. With good 

C 188] 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

reason we have given it the name of 'Mission of 
the Martyrs'; for, besides the cruelty which these 
savages have already inflicted on some persons 
devoted to the salvation of souls, besides the pains 
and hardships which those appointed for this mis- 
sion must encounter, we can say in truth, that it 
has already been ensanguined with the blood of a 
martyr, inasmuch as the Frenchman [TRene Goupil] 
who was killed at the feet of Father Jogues lost 
his life for having formed the sign of our Faith on 
some little Iroquois children. If we are permitted 
to conjecture in matters that seem highly probable, 
we may believe that the designs we have formed 
against the empire of Satan will not bear fruit till 
they are irrigated with the blood of some other 
martyrs". 88 

Jogues and Bourdon left Three Rivers May. 
i6th, going down by the route of Lake Champlain 
and Lake George. It was on this occasion he 
christened it by its first name, Lake of the Holy 
Sacrament. On the way he met Theresa Oiouhatan, 
who had been captured with him in 1642 and given 
in marriage to one of the captains. It consoled 
him to find her so steadfast in her faith. On June 
loth he met the sachems in general assembly. They 
spent a week confirming their pact with New 
France. On July 3rd Jogues was back in Quebec. 

Determined to return to the Mohawks as mis- 
sionary, Jogues had left at Ossernenon a box of 
some pious articles. It was no slight relief not to 

i: 1893 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

have to carry burdens over a trail that took so many 
days. This box was to be the cause of his death. 
The Mohawks had poor crops that year, and soon 
after Jogues 3 departure an epidemic broke out 
amongst them. They blamed the scarcity and the 
disease upon the box, which they superstitiously be- 
lieved had a devil in it. When, therefore, they 
heard that Jogues was on his third visit to their 
villages, they waylaid him two days before his 
arrival, stripped and ill-treated him and John 
Lalande, his companion, with the one Huron guide 
that did not flee. His captors this time were mem- 
bers of the Bear Clan. The other clans did all they 
could to protect the prisoners, but to no purpose. 
They insisted that the fate of the prisoners should 
be decided in council, but the Bear family would 
not wait. Traitorously some of them invited Jogues 
to a meal on the evening of the i8th of October, 
and tomahawked him as he was entering the cabin. 
Cutting off his head, they put it on one of the pali- 
sade poles, facing the route over which he had come. 
The next day they tomahawked his companion, 
Lalande, and the faithful Huron, beheading them 
also, and throwing the bodies into the river. 

The report of the martyrdoms reached Governor 
Montmagny from the Governor of New Nether- 
lands in a letter dated November 14, 1646, enclos- 
ing the report of Labatie, secretary to the command- 
ant at Fort Orange. The Indians carried to the 

n 1903 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

Dutch some of Jogues' possessions, his missal, 
ritual and cassock. 

Lalemant's name for Ossernenon had been justi- 
fied. It was now in reality the Mission of the 
Martyrs. Jogues, Apostle of the Iroquois, had 
been martyred by them there. 



3 



CHAPTER FOURTEEN 

A Supreme Holocaust 

Hurons becoming Christian Example of devotion Iroquois 
implacable Daniel their victim, Martyr of Charity Acts of 
the Martyrs Brebeuf and Lalemant An orgy of cruelties. 

THE martyrdom of Jogues sealed the doom of 
the Hurons. Their only hope of peace was his 
success as missionary among their fierce enemies, the 
Iroquois. That would lead them to give up their 
habit of warfare and let the villagers to the north 
live quietly and prosper. No doubt Jogues was 
happy to throw himself into the breach with the 
hope of saving his beloved Huronia. It would 
appear, however, from a letter he wrote at the time 
to a Jesuit friend, Castillon in France, that he had 
a presentiment of what was to happen to him. 

"My heart tells me that, if I have the blessing 
of being employed in this mission, C I go not to 
return 3 ; but I would be happy if Our Lord were 
willing to finish the sacrifice where He has begun it, 
and if the little blood which I have shed in that land 
were as the pledge of that which I would give him 
from all the veins of my body and my heart. In 
fine, that people 'is espoused to me in blood: I 
have espoused it in my blood'. Our Good Master 
Who has acquired it by His blood, opens to it, if 
He pleases, the door of His Gospel, as also to 

n 192 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

four other nations, its allies, who are near to it. 
Adieu, my dear Father ; entreat Him that He unite 
me inseparably to Himself." 89 

Since Jogues 5 departure from the Hurons in 
1642, they began to embrace the Faith in increas- 
ing numbers. The number of missionaries em- 
ployed and needed amongst them was now twenty- 
four. Daniel had returned in 1639, his seminary 
at Quebec for young Indian boys having proved a 
failure because the parents, who were still pagan, 
could not bear separation from their children for 
the sake of religious training which they could not 
appreciate. After a year at Ossossane, he spent 
eight years at St. John Baptist and the last year of 
his life at the second village of St. Joseph. Every 
"Relation" at this time reports not only a growth in 
Christianity, but remarkable instances of constancy 
and of singular virtue on the part of the new con- 
verts. Thus, when Brebeuf writes to his General in 
Rome, September 23, 1643, about the capture and 
torture of Jogues, he adds: 

"From these things it is evident in what a very 
evil condition Canadian affairs are placed; but, on 
another side, these unhappy afflictions are by so 
much richer in heavenly gifts, as they are more 
lamentable. Not vice rules here, but virtue and 
piety; not only among ours, who everywhere show 
themselves men, and true sons of the Society; but 
also among our French and among the barbarians, 
nor alone in the case of those barbarians who 

C 193 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

have already enrolled their names for the Faith, 
but also in the case of others who do not yet profess 
the Faith. For they scarcely practise their former 
superstitions; and we might hope, if we now 
enjoyed peace, to bring all, in a short time, to the 
Faith. . . ." 90 

Vimont soon after the capture of Jogues 
writes : 

"As for our missions in the villages of the 
Hurons, we have continued them as usual. We 
were never so fortunate, nor ever so unfortunate 
the capture of Father Jogues, of our Frenchmen, 
of our Christian Hurons, and of our catechumens, 
makes us realize our troubles; and what has 
occurred this year for the enlargement of the Faith 
publishes in the 'Relation' our blessedness. We are 
entering more and more into the possession of the 
goods which we come to buy in this end of the 
world at the price of our blood and of our lives: 
I see stronger tendencies than ever toward the total 
conversion of these peoples, whom we are attacking 
among the first, and whom we are undertaking to 
carry away, in order to serve as models and as 
examples to those who shall be subsequently con- 
verted. In a word, our little churches are con- 
tinually increasing in number of persons, and in 
virtue; the affairs of Our Lord advance in propor- 
tion to the adversities which He sends us. Hardly 
could one find, hitherto, among our Christians two 
or three warriors; but, since the capture of that 

C 1943 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

worthy neophyte, named Eustache, the most valiant 
of all the Hurons, we have counted in a single 
band as many as twenty-two believers, all men 
of courage, and mostly captains or people of 
importance. 3593 

Lalemant gives this description of one of the 
captains converted in the mission where Gamier 
and Le Moyne were at work: 

' 'Father Charles Gamier and Father Simon Le 
Moyne have had charge of this mission. The num- 
ber of Christians in it has increased in a marked 
degree. Among those who have received holy 
baptism, were three captains who are persons of 
consideration. The first is named Thomas Son- 
dakwa. Some years ago he had already a desire 
to become a Christian; he never felt anything but 
love for us, and for the things of the Faith, and 
has always lived in a state of moral innocence and 
of goodness that made him loved by all. But as 
he saw that there was ill will against the Christians, 
and, moreover, as his office compelled him to uphold 
the superstitions of his country, which constitute the 
greater portion of their councils, his courage was not 
strong enough to choose altogether what he only 
partly desired. After the death of a friend of his, 
who was a Christian, and of whom I have spoken 
in one of the earlier chapters, God touched his 
heart more deeply. He commenced to receive 
instruction, he took pleasure in heavenly things, and 
resolved publicly to embrace the Faith. There- 

c 1953 

13 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

upon the Devil frightens him in dreams. Some- 
times he sees before his eyes a captain, who had 
been one of his old friends, who comes back from 
the other world, and reproaches him with his want 
of affection in seeking thus to separate himself 
forever from all those who had such affection for 
him. On another occasion, he sees one whose face 
he does not know, who puts in his mouth a morsel 
that is to make him very fortunate; and indeed, 
on awakening, he finds something on his tongue 
that he cannot recogize, and that an infidel Huron 
would have considered as a sign of good fortune, 
and would have preserved as a gift from some 
familiar demon. For it is thus that the demons 
manifest themselves in these countries, under 
assumed shapes, sometimes an owl's claw, some- 
times the skin of a hideous serpent, or similar things, 
that bring with them good luck in fishing and hunt- 
ing, in trading and gambling. Some of them are 
even used as philters to attract love. 

"Our catechumen was already too far advanced 
in the sentiments of the Faith to be frightened by 
such threats, or to yield to the Devil's promises. He 
renounces all such hellish intercourse; he has 
recourse to God; and after his baptism all these 
phantoms disappear. He at once makes a public 
profession of faith, refuses to attend the councils 
when anything forbidden by the laws of God is 
to be discussed, and wishes the entire country to 
know that he prefers the duty of a Christian to any- 

c 196:1 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

thing else. And the best part of all is, that in all 
this, although he has manifested a truly heroic 
courage, by trampling on all human considerations, 
which prevail here not less than in France, he 
nevertheless acts with such loving gentleness that 
those who are most hostile to the Faith can find 
nothing to blame in him. For this reason, this 
virtue of mildness is dear to his heart as the most 
powerful means of winning the infidels to Jesus 
Christ." 92 

In fact, the Hurons were gradually becoming 
Catholics, and as Brebeuf remarks, with a period 
of peace, the whole people would have been con- 
verted. The Iroquois, however, were unremitting 
in their hostilities to their former tribal associates. 
No longer content with attacking stray bands of 
Hurons on the trail, they began to enter and pillage 
their towns, sparing no one, neither women nor 
children. As early as 1642 they had destroyed a 
village on the outskirt, Kontarea. Their next 
attack was on the village of St. John Baptist and 
on July 4, 1648, they appeared at Teanaustaye 
just as Daniel had finished celebrating Mass. As 
Ragueneau narrates: 

"Hardly had the Father ended Mass, and the 
Christians who, according to their custom, had 
filled the church after the rising of the sun were 
still continuing their devotions there, when the cry 
arose, To arms, and repel the enemy!' who, hav- 
ing come unexpectedly, had made his approaches 

n 197 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

by night. Some hasten to the combat, others to 
flight: there is naught but alarm and terror every- 
where. The Father, among the first to rush where 
he sees the danger greatest," encourages his people 
to a brave defense ; and as if he had seen paradise 
open for the Christians, and hell on the point of 
swallowing up all the infidels he speaks to them 
in a tone so animated with the spirit which was 
possessing him, that, having made a breach in hearts 
which till then had been most rebellious, he gave 
them a Christian heart. The number of these 
proved to be so great that, unable to cope with it 
by baptizing them one after the other, he was con- 
strained to dip his handkerchief in the water (which 
was all that necessity then offered him), in order 
to shed abroad as quickly as possible this grace on 
those poor savages, who cried mercy to him, 
using the manner of baptizing which is called by 
aspersion'. 

"Meanwhile, the enemy continued his attacks 
more furiously than ever; and, without doubt, it 
was a great blessing for the salvation of some that, 
at the moment of their death, baptism had given 
them the life of the soul, and put them in possession 
of an immortal life. When the Father saw that 
the Iroquois were becoming masters of the place, 
he, instead of taking flight with those who were 
inviting him to escape in their company, 
forgetting himself, remembered some old men and 
sick people, whom he had long ago prepared for 

n 1983 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

baptism. He goes through the cabins, and proceeds 
to fill them with his zeal, the infidels themselves 
presenting their children in crowds, in order to 
make Christians of them. Meanwhile the enemy, 
already victorious, had set everything on fire, and 
the blood of even the women and children irritated 
their fury. The Father, wishing to die in his 
church, findsi it full of Christians, and of 
catechumens who ask him for baptism. It was 
indeed at that time that their faith animated their 
prayers, and that their hearts could not belie their 
tongues. He baptizes some, gives absolution to 
others, and consoles them all with the sweetest 
hope of the saints, having hardly other words 
on his lips than these: c My brothers, to-day we 
shall be in heaven.' 

"The enemy was warned that the Christians had 
betaken themselves, in very large number, into the 
Church, and that it was the easiest and the richest 
prey that he could have hoped for; he hastens 
thither, with barbarous howls and stunning yells. 
At the noise of these approaches, 'Flee, my brothers,' 
said the Father to his new Christians, c and bear 
with you your Faith even to the last sigh. As for 
me' (he added), 'I must face death here, as long 
as I shall see here any soul to be gained for Heaven ; 
and, dying here to save you, my life is no longer 
anything to me; we shall see one another again in 
heaven/ At the same time, he goes out in the 
direction whence come the enemy, who stop in 

c 199 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

astonishment to see one man alone come to meet 
them, and even recoil backward, as if he bore upon 
his face the terrible and frightful appearance of a 
whole company. Finally, having come to their 
senses a little, and being astonished at themselves, 
they incite one another ; they surround him on 
all sides, and cover him with arrows, until, having 
inflicted upon him a mortal wound from an arque- 
bus shot, which pierced him through and through, 
in the very middle of his breast, he fell. Pro- 
nouncing the name of Jesus, he blessedly yielded up 
his soul to God, truly as a good pastor, who 
exposes both his soul and his life for the salvation 
of his flock. It was then that those barbarians 
rushed upon him with as much rage as if he alone 
had been the object of their hatred. They strip 
him naked, they exercise upon him a thousand 
indignities; and there was hardly anyone who did 
not try to assume the glory of having given him 
the final blow, even on seeing him dead. The fire 
meanwhile was consuming the cabins ; and when it 
had spread as far as the church, the Father was 
cast into it, at the height of the flames, which soon 
made of him a whole burnt-offering. Be this as 
it may, he could not have been more gloriously 
consumed than in the fires and lights of a Chapelle 
ardente.^ 

Ragueneau is the narrator of Daniel's martyrdom. 
He had every means of ascertaining the facts from 
those who witnessed them. Now that the era of 

n 200 3 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

martyrdom was in progress, the greatest care was 
taken to record in minute detail what each one 
suffered and in what dispositions he met death, 
Ragueneau's account of this is a veritable "Acts of 
the Martyrs." No one could know better than the 
missionary that the Iroquois were determined to 
exterminate the Hurons. Every priest on that 
mission knew what fate was awaiting him. The 
government at Quebec was powerless to protect its 
Huron wards. The certainty of death for the 
natives and for themselves only made the mission- 
aries cling more devotedly to their posts. They 
would die one and all of them if need be, minister- 
ing salvation to the Christian Indians as true 
shepherds standing by their flocks. 

Within a year, on March 16, 1649, *he Iroquois 
attacked the village at which Brebeuf and Lalernant 
were stationed. They perpetrated unspeakable 
horrors upon the inhabitants, and their torture of 
the two missionaries was as atrocious as any- 
thing recorded in history. Ragueneau writes the 
following account of their martyrdom to Jerome 
Lalemant, then Superior at Quebec, in his "Rela- 
tion of 1648-49": 

"As early as the next morning, when we had 
assurance of the departure of the enemy, having 
had, before that, certain news, through some 
escaped captives, of the deaths of Father Jean de 
Brebeuf and of Father Gabriel Lalemant, we sent 
one of our Fathers and seven other Frenchmen to 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

seek their bodies at the place of their torture. They 
found there a spectacle of horror, the remains 
of cruelty itself; or rather the relics of the love of 
God, which alone triumphs in the death of martyrs. 
I would gladly call them if I were allowed, by 
that glorious name, not only because voluntarily, 
for the love of God and for the salvation of their 
neighbor, they exposed themselves to death, and to 
a cruel death, if ever there was one in the world, 
for they could easily and without sin have put their 
lives in safety, if they had not been filled with love 
for God rather than for themselves. But much 
rather would I thus call them, because, in addition 
to the charitable dispositions which they have mani- 
fested on their side, hatred for the Faith and con- 
tempt for the name of God have been among the 
most powerful incentives which have influenced the 
mind of the barbarians to practise upon them as 
many cruelties as ever the rage of tyrants obliged 
the martyrs to endure, who, at the climax of their 
tortures, have trimphed over both life and death. 
As soon as they were taken captive, they were 
stripped naked, and some of their nails were torn 
out; and the welcome which they received upon 
entering the village of St. Ignace was a hailstorm 
of blows with sticks upon their shoulders, their 
loins, their legs, their breasts, their bellies, and 
their faces, there being no part of their bodies 
which did not then endure its torment. Father 
Jean de Brebeuf, overwhelmed under the burden of 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

these blows, did not on that account lose care for 
his flock; seeing himself surrounded with Christians 
whom he had instructed, and who were in captivity 
with him, he said to them: My children, let us lift 
our eyes to heaven at the height of our afflictions; 
let us remember that God is the witness of our 
sufferings, and will soon be our exceeding great 
reward. Let us die in this faith; and let us hope 
from His goodness the fulfilment of His promises. 
I have more pity for you than for myself; but 
sustain with courage the few remaining torments. 
They will end with our lives; the glory which fol- 
lows then will never have an end/ TEchon', they 
said to him (this is the name which the Hurons 
gave the Father), c our spirits will be in heaven 
when our bodies shall be suffering on earth. Pray 
to God for us, that He may show us mercy ; we will 
invoke Him even until death/ Some Huron 
infidels former captives of the Iroquois, natural- 
ized among them, and former enemies of the Faith 
were irritated by these words, and because our 
Fathers in their captivity had not their tongues 
captive. They cut off the hands of one, and pierced 
the other with sharp awls and iron points; they 
apply under their armpits and upon their loins 
hatchets heated red in the fire, and put a necklace 
of these about their necks in such a way that all 
the motions of their bodies gave them a new torture. 
For, if they attempted to lean forward, the red- 
hot hatchets which hung behind them burned the 

C 203 3 

14 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

shoulders everywhere; and if they thought to avoid 
that pain, bending back a little, their stomachs and 
breasts experienced a similar torment; if they stood 
upright, without leaning to one side or the other, 
these glowing hatchets, touching them alike on all 
sides, were a double torture to them. They put 
about them belts of bark, filled with pitch and 
resin, to which they set fire, which scorched the 
whole of their bodies. At the height of these tor- 
ments Father Gabriel Lalemant lifted his eyes to 
heaven, clasping his hands from time to time, and 
uttering sighs to God, Whom he invoked to his aid. 
Father Jean de Brebeuf suffered like a rock, 
insensible to the fires and the flames, without utter- 
ing any cry, and keeping a profound silence, which 
astonished his executioners themselves ; no doubt, his 
heart was then reposing in his God. Then, return- 
ing to himself, he preached to those infidels, and 
still more to many good Christian captives, who 
had compassion on him. Those butchers, indignant 
at his zeal, in order to hinder him from further 
speaking of God, girdled his mouth, cut off his nose, 
and tore off his lips ; but his blood spoke much more 
loudly than his lips had done; and, his heart not 
being yet torn out, his tongue did not fail to render 
him service until the last sigh, for blessing God for 
these torments, and for animating the Christians 
more vigorously than he had ever done. 

"In derision of holy baptism, which these good 
Fathers had so charitably administered even at 

n 2043 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

the breach, and in the hottest of the fight, those 
wretches, enemies of the Faith, bethought them- 
selves to baptize them with boiling water. Their 
bodies were entirely bathed with it, two or three 
times, and more, with biting gibes, which accom- 
panied these torments. 'We baptize thee', said 
these wretches, 'to the end that thou mayst be 
blessed in heaven; for without proper baptism one 
cannot be saved.' Others added, mocking, 'We 
treat thee as a friend, since we shall be the cause 
of thy greatest happiness up in heaven; thank us 
for so many good offices, for, the more thou suffer- 
est, the more thy God will reward thee/ 

"These were infidel Hurons, former captives of 
the Iroquois, and, of old, enemies of the Faith, 
who having previously had sufficient instruction for 
their salvation, impiously abused it, in reality, 
for the glory of the Fathers; but it is much to be 
feared that it was also for their own misfortune. 
The more these torments were augmented, the more 
the Fathers entreated God that their sins should 
not be the cause of the reprobation of these poor 
blind ones, whom they pardoned with all their 
heart. It is surely now that they say in repose, 
c we have passed through fire and water, but Thou 
hast led us into a place of refreshment/ When they 
were fastened to the post where they suffered these 
torments, and where they were to die, they knelt 
down, they embraced it with joy, and kissed it 
piously as the object of their desires and their love, 
C 205 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

and as a sure and final pledge of their salvation. 
They were there some time in prayers, and longer 
than those butchers were willing to permit them. 
They put out Father Gabriel Lalemant' s eyes and 
applied burning coals in the hollows of the same. 
Their tortures were not of the same duration. 
Father Jean de Brebeuf was at the height of his 
torments at about three o'clock on the same day 
of the capture, the i6th day of March, and rendered 
up his soul about four o'clock in the evening. 
Father Gabriel Lalemant endured longer, from six 
o'clock in the evening until about nine o'clock the 
next morning, the iyth of March. 

"Before their death, both their hearts were torn 
out, by means of an opening above the breast; and 
those barbarians inhumanly feasted thereon, drink- 
ing their blood quite warm, which they drew from 
its source with sacrilegious hands. While still 
quite full of life, pieces of flesh were removed from 
their thighs, from the calves of the legs, and from 
their arms, which those executioners placed on 
coals to roast, and ate in their sight. They had 
slashed their bodies in various parts; and, in order 
to increase the feeling of pain, they had thrust into 
these wounds red hot hatchets. Father Jean de 
Brebeuf had had the skin which covered his skull 
torn away; they had cut off his feet and torn the 
flesh from his thighs, even to the bone, and had 
split, with the blow of a hatchet, one of his jaws 
in two. Father Gabriel Lalemant had received a 

12061 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

hatchet-blow on the left ear, which they had driven 
into his brain, which appeared exposed; we saw no 
part of his body, from the feet even to the head, 
which had not been broiled, and in which he had 
not been burned alive, even the eyes, into which 
those impious ones had thrust burning coals. They 
had broiled their tongues, repeatedly putting into 
their mouths flaming brands, and burning pieces of 
bark, not willing that they should invoke, in 
dying, Him for whom they were suffering, and Who 
could never die in their hearts. I have learned all 
this from persons worthy of credence, who have 
seen it, and reported it to me personally, and who 
were then captives with them, but who, having 
been reserved to be put to death at another time, 
found means to escape. But let us leave these 
objects of horror, and these monsters of cruelty; 
since one day all those parts will be endowed with 
an immortal glory, the greatness of their torments 
will be the measure of their happiness, and, from 
now on, they live in the repose of the saints, and 
will dwell in it forever. 

"We buried these precious relics on Sunday, the 
2 1st day of March, with so much consolation and 
such tender feeling of devotion in all those who 
were present at their obsequies, that I know none 
who did not desire a similar death, rather than fear 
it ; and who did not regard himself as blest to stand 
in a place where, it might be, two days thence, God 
would accord him the grace of shedding both his 

I! 207 ] 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

blood and his life on a like occasion. Not one of us 
could ever prevail upon himself to pray to God 
for them, as if they had had any need of it; but 
our spirits were at once directed toward heaven, 
where we doubted not that their souls were. Be 
this as it may, I entreat God that He fulfil upon 
us His will, even to death, as He has done in their 
persons." 94 



CHAPTER FIFTEEN 
The Last of the Victims 

The Hurons exterminated Gamier at his post A true 
Shepherd His dying effort A sublime burial-scene Chabanel 
betrayed His vow accepted. 

IT would seem that after this triumph, as the 
Indians regarded an orgy of cruelties, they 
would have been sated with blood and that they 
would have been content with having broken the 
spirit of the Hurons and decimated their numbers. 
Still, it was not yet enough to satisfy their lust for 
blood. Before that year was ended, on December 
7th, the Iroquois went even as far as the Tobacco 
Nation where Gamier had founded his Mission of 
the Apostles in 1641. The village was taken by 
surprise. It is Ragueneau again who tells of the 
destruction wrought by this implacable enemy and 
of the death of the missionaries Gamier and 
Chabanel : 

"In the mountains, the people of which we name 
the Tobacco Nation, we have had, for some years 
past, two missions; in each were two of our Fathers. 
The one nearest to the enemy was that which bore 
the name of Saint Jean ; its principal village, called 
by the same name, contained about five or six hun- 
dred families. It was a field watered by the sweat 
of one of the most excellent missionaries who had 

n 209 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

dwelt in these regions. Father Charles Gamier, 
who was also to water it with his blood, since there 
both he and his flock have met death, he himself 
leading them even unto paradise. The day approach- 
ing in which God would make a church triumphant 
of that which, up to that time, had always been in 
warfare, and which could bear the name of a 
church truly suffering, we received intelligence of it, 
toward the close of the month of November, from 
two Christian Hurons, escaped from a band of 
about three hundred Iroquois, who told us that 
the enemy was still irresolute as to what measures 
he would take, whether against the Tobacco 
Nation, or against the island on which we were. 
Thereupon, we kept ourselves in a state of defense, 
and detained our Hurons, who had purposed tak- 
ing the field to meet that enemy. At the same 
time, we caused the tidings to be speedily conveyed 
to the people of the Tobacco Nation, who received 
it with joy, regarding that hostile band as already 
conquered, and as occasion for their triumph. They 
resolutely awaited them for some days ; then, weary- 
ing because victory was so slowly coming to them, 
they desired to go to meet it, at least, the inhabit- 
ants of the village of Saint Jean, men of enterprise 
and valor. They hastened their attack, fearing lest 
the Iroquois should escape them, and desiring to 
surprise the latter while they were still on the road. 
They set out on the fifth day of the month of 
December, directing their route toward the place 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

where the enemy was expected. But the latter, 
having taken a roundabout way, was not met ; and, 
to crown our misfortunes, the enemy, as they 
approached the village, seized upon a man and 
woman who had just come out of it. They learned 
from these two captives the condition of the place, 
and ascertained that it was destitute of the better 
part of its people. Losing no time, they quickened 
their pace that they might lay waste everything, 
opportunity so greatly favoring them. 

"It was on the seventh day of the month of last 
December, in the year 1649, toward three o'clock 
in the afternoon, that this band of Iroquois 
appeared at the gates of the village, spreading 
immediate dismay, and striking terror into all those 
poor people, bereft of their strength, and finding 
themselves vanquished, when they thought to be 
themselves the conquerors. Some took to flight; 
others were slain on the spot. To many, the flames, 
which were already consuming some of their cabins, 
gave the first intelligence of the disaster. Many 
were taken prisoners; but the victorious enemy, 
fearing the return of the warriors who had gone to 
meet them, hastened their retreat so precipitately, 
that they put to death all the old men and children, 
and all whom they deemed unable to keep up with 
them in their flight. It was a scene of incredible 
cruelty. The enemy snatched from a mother her 
infants, that they might be thrown into the fire; 
other children beheld their mothers beaten to death 

3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

at their feet, or groaning in the flames, permission, 
in either case, being denied them to show the least 
compassion. It was a crime to shed a tear, these 
barbarians demanding that their prisoners should go 
into captivity as if they were marching to their 
triumph. A poor Christian mother, who wept for 
the death of her infant, was killed on the spot, 
because she still loved, and could not stifle soon 
enough her natural feelings. 

"Father Charles Gamier was, at that time, the 
only one of our fathers in that mission. When the 
enemy appeared, he was just then occupied with 
instructing the people in the cabins which he was 
visiting. At the noise of the alarm, he went out, 
going straight to the church, where he found some 
Christians. c We are dead men, my brothers', he 
said to them. Tray to God, and flee by whatever 
way you may be able to escape. Bear about with 
you your Faith through what of life remains; and 
may death find you with God in mind'. He gave 
them his blessing, then left hurriedly, to go to the 
help of souls. A prey to despair, not one dreamed 
of defence. Several found a favorable exit for 
their flight; they implored the Father to flee with 
them, but the bonds of charity restrained him. All 
unmindful of himself, he thought only of the salva- 
tion of his neighbor. Borne on by his zeal, he 
hastened everywhere, either to give absolution to 
the Christians whom he met, or to seek, in the 
burning cabins, the children, the sick, or the catechu- 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

metis, over whom, in the midst of the flames, he 
poured the waters of holy baptism, his own heart 
burning with no other fire than the love of God. 
It was while thus engaged in holy work that he 
was encountered by the death which he had looked 
in the face without fearing it, or receding from it 
a single step. A bullet from a musket struck him, 
penetrating a little below the breast; another, from 
the same volley, tore open his stomach, lodging in 
the thigh, and bringing him to the ground. His 
courage, however, was unabated. The barbarian 
who had fired the shot stripped off his cassock, and 
left him, weltering in his blood, to pursue the other 
fugitives. 

"This good Father, a very short time after, was 
seen to clasp his hands, offering some prayer; then, 
looking about him, he perceived, at a distance of 
ten or twelve paces, a poor dying man, who, like 
himself, had received the stroke of death, but had 
still some remains of life. Love of God, and zeal 
for souls, were even stronger than death. Mur- 
muring a few words of prayer, he struggled to his 
knees, and, rising with difficulty, dragged himself 
as best he might toward the sufferer, in order to 
assist him in dying well. He had made but three 
or four steps, when he fell again, somewhat heavily. 
Raising himself for the second time, he got, once 
more, upon his knees and strove to continue on his 
way; but his body, drained of its blood, which was 
flowing in abundance from his wounds, had not the 

C 213 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

strength of his courage. For the third time he fell, 
having proceeded but five or six steps. Further 
than this, we have not been able to ascertain what 
he accomplished, the good Christian woman who 
faithfully related all this to us having seen no 
more of him, being herself overtaken by an Iroquois, 
who struck her on the head with a war-hatchet, 
felling her upon the spot, though she afterwards 
escaped. The Father, shortly after, received from 
a hatchet two blows upon the temples, one on 
either side, which penetrated to the brain. To him 
it was the recompense for all past services, the rich- 
est he had hoped for from God's goodness. His 
body was stripped, and left, entirely naked, where 
it lay. 

"Two of our Fathers, who were in the nearest 
neighboring mission, received a remnant of these 
poor fugitive Christians, who arrived all out of 
breath, many of them all covered with their own 
blood. The night was one of continual alarm, 
owing to the fear, which had seized all, of a similar 
misfortune. Toward the break of day, it was ascer- 
tained from certain spies that the enemy had retired. 
The two Fathers at once set out, that they might 
themselves look upon a spectacle most sad indeed, 
but nevertheless acceptable to God. They found 
only dead bodies heaped together, and the remains 
of poor Christians, some who were almost con- 
sumed in the pitiable remains of the still burning 
village; others deluged with their own blood; and 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

a few who yet showed some signs of life, but were 
all covered with wounds, looking only for death, 
and blessing God in their wretchedness. At length, 
in the midst of that desolated village they descried 
the body they had come to seek; but so little 
cognizable was it, being completely covered with 
its blood, and the ashes of the fire, that they passed 
it by. Some Christian savages, however, recognized 
their Father, who had died for love of them. They 
buried him in the same spot on which their church 
had stood, although there remained no longer any 
vestige of it, the fire having consumed all. The 
poverty of that burial was sublime, and its sanctity 
no less so. The two good Fathers divested them- 
selves of part of their apparel, to cover therewith 
the dead; they could do no more, unless it were to 
return entirely unclothed. It was truly a rich 
treasure to deposit in so desolate a spot, the body 
of so noble a servant of God; but that great God 
will surely find a way to reunite us all in Heaven, 
since it is for His sake alone that we are thus scat- 
tered, both during life and after death". 95 Here is 
the sixth victim whom God has taken to himself 
from those of our Society whom He had called to 
this Mission of the Hurons, there having been, as 
yet, not one of us who has died there without shed- 
ding his blood, and consummating the sacrifice in 
its entirety. 

"Father Noel Chabanel was the missionary com- 
panion of Father Charles Gamier; and when the 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

village of Saint Jean was taken by the Iroquois, 
there were but two days in which they were sepa- 
rated, in accordance with the orders which they had 
received, our Fathers and I having thought it 
wiser not to keep two missionaries exposed to 
danger; considering, besides, that the famine in that 
quarter was so severe that sufficient food for both 
could not be obtained. But it was not God's will 
that, having lived and been yoked together in the 
same mission, they should be separated in death. 
This good Father, then, returning whither obedience 
recalled him, had passed through the mission of 
Saint Mathias, where were two other of our Fathers, 
and had left them on the morning of the seventh 
day of December. Having travelled six long leagues 
over a most difficult road, he found himself over- 
taken by night in the thick of the forest, being in 
the company of seven or eight Christian Hurons. 
His men were resting, and asleep; he only was 
watching, and in prayer. Toward midnight, he 
heard a noise, accompanied with cries, partly of a 
victorious hostile force who occupied that road; 
partly, also of captives , taken that very day in the 
village of Saint Jean, who were singing, as was 
their custom, their war-song. On hearing the noise, 
the Father awoke his men, who fled at once into the 
forest, and eventually saved themselves, scatter- 
ing, some here, some there; and taking their route 
toward the very place from which the enemy had 
come out, though a little at one side of it. These 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

Christians, escaped from the peril, arrived at the 
Tobacco Nation, and reported that the Father had 
gone some little way with them, intending to follow 
them ; but that, becoming exhausted, he had fallen 
on his knees, saying to them, It matters not that 
I die; this life is a very small consideration; of the 
blessedness of Paradise, the Iroquois can never rob 
me'. At daybreak, the Father, having altered his 
route, desirous of coming to the island where we 
were, found himself checked at the bank of a river, 
which crossed his path. A Huron reported the 
circumstance, adding that he had passed him, in 
his canoe, on this side of the stream; and that, to 
render his flight more easy, the Father had dis- 
burdened himself of his hat, and of a bag that 
contained his writings; also of a blanket, which 
our missionaries use as robe and cloak, as mattress 
and cushion, for a bed, and for every other con- 
venience, even for a dwelling-place, when in the 
open country, and when they have, for the time, 
no other shelter. Since then, we have been unable 
to learn any other news of the Father." 

In the narrative Ragueneau states that the man- 
ner of his death was uncertain, but in a note 
appended to the Memoir of 1652 he states that 
it was learned from most trustworthy witnesses: 
a Huron apostate Louis Honareenhax had admit- 
ted he had killed Chabanel through hatred of the 
Faith. 96 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

"Father Noel Chabanel had come to us from the 
Province of Toulouse, in the year 1643, having 
been received into our Society as early as the year 
1630, when he was only seventeen years of age. 
God had given him a strong vocation for these 
countries; but, once here, he had much to contend 
with; for, even after three, four, and five years 
of effort to learn the language of the savages, he 
found his progress so slight, that hardly could he 
make himself understood even in the most ordinary 
matters. This was no little mortification to a man 
who burned with desire for the conversion of the 
savages, who in other ways was deficient neither in 
memory nor mind, and who had made this manifest 
enough by having for some years successfully taught 
rhetoric in France. In consequence of this, the 
temper of his mind was so opposed to the ways and 
manners of the savages, that he saw in them scarce 
anything that pleased him; the sight of them, their 
talk, and all that concerned them, he found irksome. 
He could not accustom himself to the food of the 
country; and residence in the missions did such 
violence to his entire nature that he encountered 
therein extraordinary hardships, without any conso- 
lation, at least, of the character that we call 
sensible. There, one must always sleep on the bare 
ground, and live from morning to night in a little 
hell of smoke; in a place where often, of a morning, 
one finds himself covered with the snows that drift 
on all sides into the cabin of the savages; where 

1:218:1 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

vermin abound; where the senses, each and all, are 
tormented both night and day. One never has any- 
thing but water to quench his thirst ; while the best 
food usually eaten there is only a paste made with 
meal of Indian corn boiled in water. One must 
work there incessantly, though always so poorly 
nourished; never have one moment in the day in 
which to retire to any spot that is not public ; have 
no other room, no other apartment, no other closet, 
in which to prosecute his studies. One has not even 
any other light than that of a smoky fire, sur- 
rounded, at the same time, by ten or fifteen persons, 
and children of all ages, who scream, weep, and 
wrangle; who are busied about their cooking, their 
meals, their work, about everything, in a word, that 
is done in a house. When God, besides all this, 
withdraws His sensible graces, and hides Himself 
from a person who longs only for him, when He 
leaves him a prey to sorrow, to disgusts, and 
repugnances of nature, these are trials that are not 
within the compass of ordinary virtue; and the 
love of God must be strong in a heart, if it is not 
to be stifled by them. Join to these the continual 
sight of dangers, in which one finds himself at every 
moment, of attack by a savage enemy who often 
will subject you to the sufferings of a thousand 
deaths, ere death itself ensues; who uses only fire, 
and flames, and unheard-of cruelties. Doubtless a 
courage is needed worthy of the children of God, 

t 2.9 ] 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

if one is not to lose heart in the midst of such aban- 
donment. 

"It has been in this abandonment that God has 
willed to put to the test, for five or six years, the 
fidelity of this good Father; but assuredly the Devil 
never having got the better of him upon that 
account, although he represented to him every day 
that, by returning to France, he would find there 
the joy, repose, and comfort which during all his 
past life he had received; that there he would not 
lack employment better suited to his disposition, 
employment in which so many saintly souls nobly 
practise the virtue of charity in a zeal for souls, 
and expend their lives for the salvation of their 
fellow-men. Never, for all that, would he break 
away from the Cross on which God had placed 
him; never did he ask that he might come down 
from it. On the contrary, in order to bind himself 
to it more inviolably, he obliged himself, by a vow, 
to remain there till death, so that he might die 
upon the Cross. These are the terms of the vow, 
as he conceived it, and its very words : 

" "Jesus Christ, my Savior, why by a wonderful 
dispensation of your paternal providence have 
willed that I, though altogether unworthy, should 
be a coadjutor of the holy Apostles in this vine- 
yard of the Hurons ; impelled by the desire of min- 
istering to the purpose which Your holy Spirit hath 
respecting me, that I should help forward the con- 
version to the faith of the barbarians of this Huron 

C 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

country : I, Noel Chabanel, being in the presence 
of the most holy Sacrament of Your Body and 
Your Precious Blood, which is the tabernacle of 
God among men, make a vow of perpetual stabil- 
ity in this Mission of the Hurons; understanding 
all things as the superiors of the Society expound 
them, and as they choose to dispose of me. I con- 
jure You, therefore, O my Savior, to be pleased to 
receive me as a perpetual servant of this Mission, 
and to make me worthy of so lofty a ministry. 
Amen.' " 97 



C 221 



CHAPTER SIXTEEN 

Fruits of Martyrdom 

An exterminated people The Missions not a failure Virtues 
of the Missionaries Their memory in veneration Influence 
after death Monuments in their honor Protestant devotion 
General Clark and Auriesville, site of Jogues' death The long 
memory of the Church. 

THE Hurons were an exterminated people. 
Gradually the missionaries gathered the 
remnants of their race in reservations about Quebec. 
In one sense the missions in Huronia and the sur- 
rounding country were a failure. The Iroquois 
mercilessly destroyed the Neutrals and the Eries. 
They harassed the Algonquins and the Ottawas, 
while all this time some of their warriors were 
fighting with the Mohicans to the south and the 
Illinois and Cherokees to the west. 

Apparently the time, labor, self-sacrifice, suffer- 
ing and even the death of the martyred priests and 
their two companions had gone for naught. They, 
of course, and their fellow-missionaries thought 
otherwise. It was enough for the martyrs that for 
them the mission was an occasion of sacrifice. It 
had civilized and christianized many souls. It had 
even cultivated many of them to extraordinary 
devotion, Stephen Totiri, for instance, Teresa Oiou- 
haton, Theondechoren, Tsondatsaa, Ahasistari, as 
it would later, Tekakwitha, Lily of the Mohawks. 
The martyrdoms themselves aroused a new fervor 
both in New and Old France. They were an 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

inspiration to the missionaries who were already 
working in the field, and to the three hundred and 
twenty others of the Jesuits alone, who were to 
work at saving the remnant of it, developing the 
vast continent beyond the gate at Sault Ste. Marie, 
which Jogues had happily opened. 

The lay auxiliaries of the missionaries would 
grow in number, whilst their two champions were 
dying for the Faith, from six to twenty-three. No 
sooner would word of the death of Goupil, "gallant 
surgeon", as Vimont called him, reach Jogues' 
native city, than another well known young surgeon 
at Orleans would gallantly offer to take his place. 98 

Could the humility of the Martyrs have allowed 
them to dream of the glorious outcome of their 
sacrifice, they would have entered into their bliss 
before consummating their ordeal. They knew 
their blood would not be an unfruitful seed, but 
they could never have imagined how soon their 
successors, Le Moyne and Le Mercier, Dablon and 
Lamberville, Fremin and Bruyas, would be down 
among their very executioners in their Mohawk 
Valley strongholds, "taking captive their fierce con- 
querors" in the toils of the Faith in Christ. Much 
less could they have had the vision of Menard, 
Allouez, Druillettes, and finally Marquette pushing 
their way into the lakes, valleys and rivers of the 
great west and south, developing the new French 
civilization which Le Jeune had designed, and vis- 
iting and Christianizing members of "every tribe, 
C 223 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

and tongue, and people, and nation", 99 among the 
Indians. This vision, as well as the vision of a 
great new people in Canada, growing out of the 
handful of colonists who were there when they 
died, was reserved for them as part of their reward 
where they rest from their labors in the vision of 
God who hath accomplished all this with their aid 
as His instruments. In it all endures, and will 
endure for eternity, not only the memory of what 
they did, but the fruit of it in the countless genera- 
tions that hold them in honor. 

Not only among the three million Canadians of 
French origin, who are signed and sealed with the 
tradition that the Martyrs and their associates 
planted in them; not only among the Catholic peo- 
ple in this part of North America and all the world 
over, but among Protestants also, and men and 
women of no faith, is the memory of Jogues, 
Brebeuf and their companions alive today and a 
source of inspiration to nobler ideals and apprecia- 
tion of real religious faith. The missions in 
Huronia were far from being a failure. 

After reading Brebeuf s remarkable self-revela- 
tion in his charge to missionary candidates, and 
Jogues' pathetic confession during his captivity, it 
is needless to dwell upon their extraordinary virtues. 
All the missionaries who came to Canada were men 
of superior training and character. Le Jeune, Rague- 
neau, Vimont, Charles and Jerome Lalemant, Le 
Moyne, towering as they are in moral stature, are 

C 2243 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

only types of the rank and file, over three hundred 
in number, who served on these missions for one 
hundred and forty years. Seven others, besides the 
martyrs mentioned in these pages, died at the hands 
of the Iroquois, and two, Rasle and Delmas besides, 
died for religion. Three were imprisoned, and 
fifteen perished by shipwreck, drowning and attend- 
ing the plague-stricken. They were imprisoned, and 
finement and knowledge. They knew beforehand all 
the hardships, the perils and the risk of death. Once 
at their post, they clung to it as if their lot was an 
enviable one. Their faith in God, their hope in 
His goodness, their love of Him and of souls, 
were extraordinary. They were men of singular 
prudence and fortitude, necessarily most abstemious 
of habit, with a fine sense of justice which led them 
to see, even in their enemies, merits and rights 
which they felt under obligation to respect. In all 
these virtues the eight Martyrs excelled. Gamier 
considered it a favor from Almighty God that he 
was permitted to serve on such a mission, as did 
Jogues. Daniel felt that he owed it to his Indians 
not only to instruct them but to lead them along the 
way of Christian perfection. Lalemant and Chab- 
anel had little time on the missions to manifest 
their special virtues, but Lalemant had shown his 
by his many years of effort to be appointed mission- 
ary before he was finally chosen. ChabaneFs vow 
is sufficient evidence of his heroism. They were 
all prayerful men, the lay auxiliaries as well as the 

C 225 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

priests, and they not only faced the likelihood of 
martyrdom with composure, but even desired it. 

It is no wonder, therefore, that they have been 
held in veneration by all who knew the story of the 
birth of the New World. Immediately after the 
death of Gamier and Chabanel, the Archbishop of 
Rouen, who at that time claimed jurisdiction over 
the Canadian Missions, instituted an inquiry into 
their virtues and the heroic manner of their death 
for religion. Father Paul Ragueneau, then Superior 
of the Missions, collected from different sources his 
famous 'Memoir' concerning the virtues of these 
martyrs, and of others also of the missionaries who 
had died in the discharge of their duties. It was to 
be used as a plea for their beatification. So high 
was the regard of the faithful both in New and Old 
France for the saintliness of these men, that many 
were moved to invoke their intercession with 
Almighty God for needed temporal and spiritual 
favors. Remarkable answers to such prayers were 
occasionally recorded, as for instance, the cure ot 
Marie Brevost at Poitiers, attributed to the inter- 
cession of Jogues soon after his death, and 
many similar remarkable cures since then, notably 
that of a Sister of Mercy in Buffalo, November 1 7, 
1906, and of numerous others which have been 
recorded in the Tilgrim of Our Lady of Martyrs' 
since i886. 100 In the annals of the Hospital Sisters 
at Quebec is an account of one of their most dis- 
tinguished members who with her sister was desir- 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

ous of leaving France for the Canadian Mission. 
They could not prevail upon their father to give 
his consent, ,but he changed his mind overnight after 
reading the narrative of Jogues' sufferings and 
death. Similar remarkable favors are believed to 
have been received through the intercession of 
Brebeuf and his companions. One of these, the 
relief of a woman from demoniac possession, is 
recorded in the archives of the Diocese of Quebec 
under date of August 9, 1663. Others are men- 
tioned in the 'Relations. 101 Indeed, the 'Relations' 
contain numerous proofs of the veneration of these 
Martyrs and of the belief in their power of 
intercession. 

Thus, in reporting one hundred and fifty-one 
baptisms among the Mohawks during the years 
1668 and 1669, the writer adds: 'The birth of 
this flourishing Church is due, next to God, to the 
death and the blood of the Reverend Father Jogues. 
He poured out his blood on the same spot where 
this new Christianity is beginning to be born; and 
we seem to be able in our day to verify, in his 
person, those beautiful words of Tertullian, that 
'the blood of the Martyrs is the seed of the Chris- 
tians'." 102 Again in the 'Relation' for 1648-1649, it 
is stated: 

"From the death of Father Antoine Daniel, 

which occurred July Fourth of last year, 1648, up 

to that of Father Jean de Brebeuf and of Father 

Gabriel Lalemant, who were burned and eaten on 

n 227 ] 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

the i6th and lyth of the month of March in the 
present year, 1649, we baptized more than thirteen 
hundred persons; and, from the latter murders up 
to the month of August, we baptized more than 
fourteen hundred. Thus, the Christian Church was 
increased by more than two thousand seven hundred 
souls in thirteen months, without counting those 
baptized at the Breach (i.e., the storming of the 
Huron villages), and those who were made Chris- 
tians in other places. So true are those words, 
Sanguis Marty rum semen est Chris tianorum^ 'The 
blood of the Martyrs', if they may be so named, 'is 
the seed and germ of the Christians'." 103 

From the Mohawk Mission in 1670 Millet, after 
telling how he had made a difficult conversion 
through the help of Jogues, adds: "During 
the year that I have spent here, I have baptized 
nearly fifty persons, nine or ten of whom died 
happily after baptism; three or four have escaped 
me two children and an old woman who, notwith- 
standing my efforts, died without baptism. My 
heart bleeds for them, and I am inconsolable." 104 

Le Jeune will account for the grace of baptism 
to a dying Iroquois by the fact that he had been 
one of those who attacked the village where 
Brebeuf and Lalemant died and had actually for 
a time saved the two Fathers from the fury of their 
captors. One of the torturers of these two mission- 
aries died a Christian, as also did the man who 
tomahawked Jogues. Chauchetiere in 1672 

C2283 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

says that of the Indians then living at La Prairie 
the Mohawks took the first rank as Christians, and 
he ascribes this to the death of Jogues and also of 
Brebeuf who has been killed by members of that 
tribe. 

Evidences of veneration for these Martyrs are 
found in many places. Their names are favorite 
ones for many Catholic organizations. Near the 
site of Ihonatiria at Penetanguishene is a church 
erected to their memory. At Waubashene on the 
site of one of the villages is a place of pilgrimage 
and a House of Retreats. Brebeufs relics 
are encased in a silver bust of natural size presented 
to his fellow Jesuits by his family, and, from 1802 
until now in possession of the Hotel Dieu at Que- 
bec. On one of the family tombs, at Venoix near 
Caen in France, is inscribed a record of his martyr- 
dom, and there is a memorial window of him in the 
Church of St. Martin (Anglican) at Brighton, 
England. 

There are memorials of Jogues at West- 
port, on Lake Champlain, where he was tortured on 
the way down to the Mohawk settlement. There 
is an oratory dedicated to him at the home of the 
Paulist Fathers on Lake George. One of the prin- 
ciple statues at Dunwoodie Seminary is of 
Jogues. His principle monument is at Auriesville, 
the present name of the site of the village of Osser- 
nenon where he was tortured and kept as a slave. 
During the summer of every year since 1884 there 

C 229 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

have been large pilgrimages from the cities along 
the Valley and occasionally from more distant 
centres, the pilgrims often exceeding five thousand 
in number, all of them devoutly convinced that 
Jogues is among the Blessed in heaven and more 
powerful now to intercede with Almighty God than 
when he was on earth. 

The site at Auriesville was fixed by the late 
General John D. Clark of Auburn, New York, with 
the aid of the historian, Gilmary Shea, Reverend 
Clarence Walworth of Albany, and others who 
were expert in the study of Indian remains and 
village sites. Fortunately, Jogues' descrip- 
tion of the place and its surroundings had been so 
detailed, and his estimate of distances so precise, 
that there can be no doubt about the General's 
conclusions. The pains which this devoted Protest- 
ant took to determine the actual site of the Mohawk 
village are only one instance of what has been done 
for Jogues by men who, like Governor Kieft 
of New Amsterdam, now New York, Commandant 
of Fort Orange, now Albany, Arendt van Corlaer, 
and the others who sought to rescue him, though not 
of his Faith, venerated him even in life for his 
Christian heroism. Since the Canadian Govern- 
ment published its edition of the 'Jesuit Relation' in 
18585 there has been a c cloud of testimony' from 
writers of every creed, Parkman, Bancroft, Kip, 
Thwaites, Finley, to speak only of those who are 
of our own country, all testifying with affection to 
C 230 3 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

the supreme devotion of Jogues and of his com- 
panions to the cause of religion and civilization. 

The reader may imagine the impressions of the 
writer of this book on receiving in 1904 the follow- 
ing letter from General Clark: 

"It will give me great pleasure to aid in any man- 
ner possible in the Beatification of Father Jogues 
and his companions. The same charges that were 
made against Jogues were made against the Huron 
missionaries, against Brebeuf and Chaumont when 
they visited the Neutrals in 1640, and against the 
missionaries who visited the Tobacco Nation. They 
were held responsible for all the public and private 
calamities to which the people had been subject. 
The box that Jogues left among the Mohawks is a 
fine example of the ridiculous and absurd suspic- 
ions that the enemies of the French and of the Faith 
had succeeded in spreading everywhere, and natur- 
ally a spirit of vengeance was aroused against the 
man who was looked upon as the author of all their 
woes. I say enemies of the Faith, because there 
can be no question in regard to this matter. It was 
'the doctrine' that caused their death by charms 
and spells, it was this that caused the destruction 
of their grain and produced contagious diseases." 

Six years before, this same devout Indian anti- 
quarian had written: "My philological researches 
located the castle sites at the mouth of the river 
and between the two rivers. My mythological 
researches reveal why Jogues was condemned to 

C 231 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

death. The Turtle and Wolf clans were brothers 
and formed one side of the Council, the 'peace' side. 
The Bear and Beavers were brothers and consti- 
tuted the "war 5 side of the Council. The peace side 
made every effort to save his life, but their efforts 
could not prevail against those favoring the bloody 
sacrifice. Agreskoui, whom Jogues has offended, 
must be appeased by blood. He was sacrificed to 
appease the Sun God, Agreskoui, or God of War." 
With sentiments like that prevailing among 
Christian people everywhere, it is not surprising 
that the Catholic hierarchy of the United States 
in 1884 authorized a formal preliminary inquiry 
into the lives and deaths of these servants of God 
with a view to ascertaining whether the result 
would justify a petition to the Holy See for open- 
ing the Apostolic process necessary for their beatifi- 
cation. The wonder everywhere is that this had 
not been done long before. Although an inquiry 
was instituted after jthe death of the Martyrs, 
many things conspired to prevent its completion 
a change in the Episcopal jurisdiction of Canada; 
the unsettled condition of the missions there; the 
suppression of the Society of Jesus to which the 
missionaries belonged; the disturbance caused by 
the French Revolution; the interval between the 
suppression and the restoration of the Jesuits in 
Canada in 1842; the time it took to discover all 
the 'Relations' of the Jesuits and make them avail- 
able as testimony for the Martyrs; and, finally, 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

the patience and time required for the process of 
beatification itself. Needless to say, that in the 
course of this process, an important factor in help- 
ing the Commission which conducted it to a con- 
clusion in favor of the beatification of these 
Martyrs, was the testimony of so many who are 
not of the Catholic faith and who yet had publicly 
testified in their writings to their veneration for 
these noble men. 

The Church of Christ has a long memory. It 
ranges over the past, and views in detail its conflicts 
and its conquests, its apparent failures and its 
glorious triumphs. The heroes who have achieved 
these triumphs are never forgotten. Out of annals 
of remote times and obscure places it selects those 
who best exemplified in their members as well as 
in their spirit, their Divine exemplar Christ. These, 
already immortal in supernal bliss, it endows with 
an immortality among the faithful still striving 
toward that goal. Our land is fortunate that the 
first to be so favored were so heroic as to surpass 
even the most extravagant and mythical heroes of 
other lands; fortunate also in that their holiness 
was such as to inspire veneration and imitation, to 
some extent, by all who value what is noblest in 
human life. The achievements in science, litera- 
ture, art and politics of the men who lived in the 
half-century during which our Martyrs lived and 
died, still exert their influence and excite our admir- 
ation. Excellent as these achievements were, they 

C 233 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

are not to be compared with the heroic accomplish- 
ments of these Martyrs. It is the difference between 
mental and moral grandeur. As we benefit by the 
science, art and literature, the mental genius of 
that day, may we not hope to benefit also by its 
examples of holiness, the moral and supernatural 
genius of these men. The blood of these Martyrs 
was to be Christian seed, not for races that are 
now extinct, but for our own that is only in the 
making. Why should it not so fructify that men 
born and things done in our day be as immortal 
as the men and things of the half-century which 
produced our Martyrs? 



C 234:] 



REFERENCES. 

IN quoting the translation of the Relations 
in Thwaites 5 collection of "The Jesuit Rela- 
tions and Allied Documents", we have omitted the 
page references to the original editions of the 
Relations. We have not followed the capitaliza- 
tion, as the translators did in imitation of the 
archaic French custom. 

In the reference to Jogues 5 letter to his Pro- 
vincial : those who are familiar with Biblical 
language will recognize throughout this quotation 
allusions, phrases and often complete texts. The 
translators of the Thwaites collection left these in 
their Latin expression; we have put them into 
English. 

REF. 

No. 

1. Bros, L'Ethnologie Religieuse, 126. 

2. Fraser, Fifteenth Report of the Bureau of Archives for 

the Province of Ontario, 1818-19; Rev. Pierre Potier's 
collection. 

3. De Vere, Essays Chiefly on Poetry, II, 240. 

4. Bancroft, History of the U. S,, III, 120. 

5. MS. Vie du R. P. Isaac Jogues, 1792, p. 5. 

6. Hoi week, A Biographical Dictionary of the Saints. 

7. Hanotaux, Histoire de la Nation Fran^aise, VI j Histoire 

religieuse, by Goyau, p. 384. 

8. Rochemonteix, II, 326. 

9. Harris, Missions of Western Canada, p. 212. 

10. Ranke, History of the Popes, tr. Kelly (London, 1843), IV, 

188. 

11. Schwickerath, Jesuit Education, 182, 484. 

12. Rame, Documents in6dits sur Jacques Cartier au Canada, 

pp. 12-17 (Paris, 1868), quoted by Goyau, Les origines 
religeuses du Canada, CI, 3. 

13. Goyau, ibid. 

C 235 3 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

REF. 
No. 
14. Ferland, Hisloire du Canada, p. 5. 

16. Ibid., p. 14. 

17. Perrault, Relation, 1634-36, in Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, 

VIII, 157. 

18. Rochemonteix, Les Jesuites et la nouvelle France, I, 66. 

19. Factum des proces entre Jean de Biencourt et les Peres 

Biard et Masse, Jesuites; attributed to Lescarbot; repub- 
lished, Paris, 1887, 

20. Letter to the General of the Society of Jesus, Thwaites, 

II, 73. 

21. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, IV, 255-260, for valuable and 

judicious notes on this subject. 

22. Le Jeune, Relation, 1634, Thwaites, VII, 35. 

23. Brebeuf to Le Jeune, in Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, 1636, 

VIII, 75-81. 

24. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations 1635, 1636, VIII, 69-155 ; X, 125. 

25. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, X, 45. 

26. Martin, Le P. Jean de Brebeuf, sa vie, ses travaux, son 

martyre (Paris, 1877), 75. 

27. Kingsford, Canada, I, 149. 

28. Rochemonteix, Les Jesuites de la nouvelle France, I, 190, 

sqq. 

29. Goyau, Les origines religieuses du Canada, p. 70. 

30. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, 1634, VIII, 9. 

31. Wynne, The Pilgrim of Our Lady of Martyrs, 1897, pp. 

81, 121, 152. 

32. Life and Letters of St. Francis Xavier, II, p. 167, 

33. Parkman, The Jesuits in North America, preface, vi. 

34. Bancroft, History of the U. S., Ill, chap, xx, 122. 

35. Field, Indian Bibliography. 

36. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, I, 38-40. 

37. Finley, The French in the Heart of America, p. 30. 

38. Lafitau, Les Moeurs des Sauvages. 

39. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, I, pp. 41-44. 

40. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, 1682, V, 42. 

41. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, VIII, 308, note. 

42. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, 1637, XI, 81. 

43. Brebeuf s Report to Le Jeune, in Thwaites, Jesuit Rela- 

tions, 1636, VIII, 81. 

44. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, 1635, VIII, 105-9. 

45. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, VIII, 133. 

46. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, VIII, 143. 

47. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, XII, 61 sqq, 

C 236;] 



OF NORTH AMERICA 

REF. 
No. 

48. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, X, 89-111. 

49. Martin-Shea, Life of Isaac Jogues, p. 24. 

50. Ibid., Idem, p. 29. 

51. Ibid., Idem, p. 28. 

52. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, L636, IX, 279. 

53. Martin-Shea, Life of Isaac Jogues, p. 35. 

54. Ibid., Idem, p. 37, 

55. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, XV, 165. 

56. Ibid., Idem, XVII, 13. 

57. Ibid., Idem, X, 53. 

58. Ibid., Idem, XI, 15. 

59. Martin-Shea, Life of Isaac Jogues, p. 45. 

60. Ibid., Idem, p. 49. 

61. Ibid., Idem, p. 50. 

62. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, XV, 61. 

63. Ibid., Idem, XV, 95. 

64. Ibid., Idem, XIX, 227. 

65. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, XXV, 75-79. 

66. Ibid., Idem, LXXI, 393. 

67. Ibid., Idem, LXXI, 393. 

68. Ibid., Idem, XVIII, 23. 

69. Ibid., Idem, XX, 43. 

70. Ibid., Idem, XXIII, 225. 

71. Ibid., Idem, XVIII, 237. 

72. Ibid., Idem, XXXIV, 163. 

73. Ibid., Idem, XXI, 187. 

74. Newman, Parochial and Plain Sermons, IV, 258. 

75. Brucker, La Compagnie de Jesus, no. 63, p. 235. 

76. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, XVI, 233. 

77. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, XVII, 13. 

78. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, XXXIX, 175. This letter is the 

basis of the account given by Bressani in his "Brief Rela- 
tion" and also of the Relation of 1647, XXI, 17. 

79. Martin-Shea, Father Isaac Jogues, S. J., p. 114-5. 

80. Ibid., Idem, p. 124. 

81. Ibid., Idem, p. 127. 

82. Ibid. Idem, p. 133-4. 

83. Ibid., Idem, p. 135-6. 

84. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, XXV, p. 288. 

85. Ibid., Idem, XXXVIII, p. 207. 

86. Ibid., Idem, XXXI, p. 17. 

87. Ibid., Idem, XXVII, p. 247. 

88. Shea, p. 186. 

C 237 H 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

REF. 
No. 

89. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, XXXI, 113. 

90. Ibid, Idem, XXIII, 251. 

91. Ibid., Idem, XXV, 25. 

92. Ibid., Idem, XXVI, 265. 

93. Ibid, Idem, XXXIV, 87. 

94. Ibid, Idem, XXXIV, 139. 

95. Ibid., Idem, XXXV, 107, 163. 

96. Ibid, Idem, XL, 255. 

97. Ibid, Idem, XXXV, 151. 

98. Ibid, Idem, XXV, 31-33. 
99 Apocalypse, v, 9. 

100. The Pilgrim of Our Lady of Martyrs (1910), XXVI, 134- 

141. 

101. Thwaites, Jesuit Relations, L, 123; LVI, 103. 

102. Ibid, Idem, LII, 141. 

103. Ibid, Idem, XXXIV, 227. 

104. Ibid, Idem, LX, 181. 



[238:] 



OF NORTH AMERICA 



BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Bancroft, George: History of the United States (Boston, 1850). 
Bracq, Jean Charlemagne: The Evolution of French Canada 

(New York, 1924). 
Brodhead, John Romeyn: History of the State of New York 

(New York, 1853-71). 

Brucker, Joseph, S. J. : La Compagnie de Jesus (Paris, 1919). 
Buteux, Jacques: The Capture of Father Jogues, tr. in The 

Pilgrim of Our Lady of Martyrs (January-December, 1896). 
Campbell, Thomas J., S. J,: The Jesuits, 1534-1921 (New York, 

1921). 
Campbell, Thomas J., S. J. : Pioneer Priests of North America, 

1642-1710 (New York, 1908). 

Catholic Encyclopedia (16 vols., New York, 1913). 
Charlevoix, Frangois-Xavier : Histoire et description generate 

de la Nouvelle France (Paris, 1744), tr. Shea (New York, 

1866-72). 
Ferland, Jean-Baptiste-Antoine : Histoire du Canada (Quebec, 

1884). 
Finley, John: The French in the Heart of America (New York, 

1918). 
Fouqueray, Henri, S. J. : Histoire de la Compagnie de Jesus en 

France, vols. II-III (Paris, 1913-22). 

Garneau, Frangois-Xavier : Histoire du Canada (Paris, 1920). 
Goyau, Georges: Histoire religieuse de la nation franchise 

(Paris, 1922). 
Goyau, Georges: Les origines religieuses du Canada (Paris, 

1924). 
Hanotaux, Gabriel: Histoire de la nation franchise (15 vols., 

Paris, 1920-24). 
Jones, Arthur Edward, S. J.: Old Huronia; in Fraser, Ontario 

Archives (Toronto, 1909). 
Lafitau, Joseph-Frangois : Moeurs des Sauvages Americains 

(Paris, 1724). 
Le Clercq, Christian: Premier fitablissement de la Foi dans la 

Nouvelle .France (Paris, 1691, tr. Shea (New York, 1881). 
Martin, Felix, S. J. : Hurons et Iroquois : Le P. Jean de Bre- 

beuf (Paris, 1877). 
Martin, Felix, S. J.: R. P. Isaac Jogues (Paris, 1877), tr. 

Shea, The Life of Fr. Isaac Jogues (New York, 1885). 
O'Callaghan, E. B.: Documentary History of the State of New 

York (Albany, 1849-51). 

Parkman, Francis : The Jesuits in North America in the Seven- 
teenth Century (Boston, 1868). 

C 239 ] 



THE JESUIT MARTYRS 

Pilgrim of Our Lady of Martyrs (1886 to date). 

Richard, Edouard: Acadia, ed. Henri D'Arles (3 vols., Quebec, 

1898-1903. 
Rochemonteix, Camille de, S. J. : Les Jesuites et la Nouvelle 

France (Paris, 1896). tr. Pilgrim of Our Lady of Martyrs, 

1898-1903. 
Sagard, Thedat-Gabriel : Le grand Voyage du Pays des Hurons 

(Paris, 1865). 
Sagard, Theodat-Gabriel : Histoire du Canada (Paris, 1686). 



INDEX 

Acadia, 34. 

Adam, Nicolas, 106. 

Agreskoui, (Aireskoi), 176, 232. 

Ahatsistari, Eustache, 156 sq. ; torture, 161; death, 168. 

Albany, 120, 154. 

Algonquins, 39 sq., 55. 

Apostle of the Iroquois, 191. 

Argall, Samuel, 35. 

Art, 1600-50, 4. 

Associates, Company of, 41. 

Atrocities, of Indians, 39, 110. 

Auriesville, 153, 229 sq. 

Baptism, of Indians, 77 sq., 90 sq., 119, 125, 127, 149, 156 sq., 159. 

Baron, Simon, 82 sqq. 

Battalion of the Holy Sacrament, 9. 

Beatification, causes of, 232 sqq. 

Beira, Joam, 68. 

Biard, Pierre, 30 sqq., 67, 69. 

Biencourt, Jean de, 31, 33 sq. 

Bissiriniens, 83. 

Borgne, Ottawa captain, 80 sq. 

Bourdon, Jean, 77. 

Brebeuf, John de, 12, 14, journey to Ihonatiria, 1626, 50 sqq., 
vow, 61 ; at Quebec, 1634, 79 ; trip to Huronia, 1634, 82 sqq. ; 
among Hurons, 84 sqq., 110 sqq., instruction to missions can- 
didates, 93 sqq.; farewell letter, 118; farewell feast, 127; 
among Neuters, 146 sq. ; at Quebec, 1641, 147 sq., martyr- 
dom, 201 sqq. ; relics, 229. 

Bressani, Francesco G., 187. 

Cabins, Indian, 44, 55, 116; of missionaries, 84 sqq. 

Caen Company, 42, 64. 

Canada, Le Jeune's conception of, 65. 

Canonizations, 1600-1650, 8. 

Captains, of villages, 55 sq. 

Cartier, Jacques, 29. 

Catechism, instruction of Indians, 88 sqq., 115. 

Cauvet, Ambroise, 106. 

Cayugas, 153. 

Census, of Indians, 128. 



INDEX 

Chabanel, Noel, 16. 

Champlain, Lake, 189. 

Champlain, Samuel de, 28 sqq., 38, 40 sqq., 64 sqq. 

Chastellain, Pierre, 106, 137. 

Chastes, Aymar de, 28. 

Chaumonot, Pierre- Joseph, 127, 138, 146 sqq. 

Children, instruction of, 87 sqq. 

Chihwatenhwa, Joseph, 128 sqq. 

Clark, John, 230 sqq. 

Cold, suffering from, 100. 

Company of New France, vindicates Jesuits, 135 sq. 

Contarrea (Kontarea), 96, 197. 

Corde, Catherine de, 77. 

Corlaer, Arendt van, 175. 

Cousture, Guillaume, surrenders to Iroquois, 157; torture, 166 sq. ; 

given to Iroquois family, 169. 
Cramoisy Series, 76. 
Cross, superstitious dread of, 58 sqq. 
Daillon, Joseph de La Roche, 50, 54. 
Dale, Sir Thomas, 35. 
Daniel, Anthony, 15, 66, 87; at Quebec, 80; trip to Huronia, 1634, 

82 sqq.; Indian Seminary, 91 sq.; at Three Rivers, 110 sq.; 

return to Huronia, 193; martyrdom, 200. 
Daniel, Charles, 66, 80. 
Davost, Ambroise, 80 sq. ; trip to Huronia, 1634, 82 sqq.; Indian 

seminary, 91 sq. 
Devil-worship, 144 sq. 
Dictionary, of Huron language, 117, 127. 
Donnes, 16, 139. 
Drama, at Jesuit colleges, 5. 
Drought, 96; relieved by prayer, 87, 90. 
Dutch colonists, and Jesuits, 120, 170, 175, 179. 
English colonists, 63; and Indians, 79. 
Eries, 222. 

Etchemin Indians, 33 sq. 
Exploration, 1600-50, 9. 
Fear, as aid to conversion, 80. 
Feast of the Dead, 145. 
Fleche, Jesse, 31. 

Food, scarcity, 47; of Indians, 80; of missionaries, 95, 100 sq. 
Franciscans, mission to Canada, 38. 
Francis Xavier, St., 68. 
French colonists, 26 sqq., 38 sqq. ; abandon Canada, 61 ; and 

Indians, 79. 



C 242 3 



INDEX 

Gamier, Charles, 15, 107; wounded, 213; death, 214; burial, 215. 
Go'upil, Rene, 16 sq. ; captured by Iroquois, 156; torture, 158, 

163 sq. ; refuses to escape, 162; death, 171; burial, 172 sqq. 
Grammar, of Huron language, 116. 
Guercheville, Madame de, 31 sqq. 
Hebert, family, 76 sq. 
Hell, appeal to Indians, 80. 
Henry IV, King of France, 28, 31. 
Hubou, Guillaume, 77. 
Huguenots, 7, 28 sq., 41 sq., 63 sq. 
Huronia, 152. 

Huron language, studied by missionaries, 94, 117; Potier's books, 6. 
Hurons, 54 sqq., 149; and Franciscans, 39; timidity, 95; hostility 

to Jesuits, 121, 124; conversions, 193 sqq.; and Iroquois, 

96, 156, 158 sqq., 209 sqq.; exterminated, 222. 
Ihonatiria, 84; life at, 112. 
Imbert, Simon, 34. 

Immaculate Virgin, mission dedicated to, 90. 
Indian language, difficulties of translation, 148. 
Insects, 94. 

Invocation, of Jes'uit martyrs, 226 sq. 
Iroquois, 152 sqq. ; peace conference, 188 sqq. ; hostility to 

Hurons, 96, 197; cruelty to women, 211 sqq. 
Jamet, Denis, 39, 41. 
Jansen, Jacob, 175. 
Jeanne, Algonquin, 164. 
Jesuit Relations, 68 sqq. 
Jesuits, 17 ; colleges in France, 1600, 4 sqq. ; missions, 9 ; martyrs 

in Japan, Poland, England, 10; education, 18; novitiate, 18 

sqq. ; obedience, 138. 

Jogues, Isaac, 13; at Quebec, 1636, 33; letters to his mother, 107; 
journey to Ihonatiria, 106 sq. ; dream, 121; at Quebec, 1642, 
152 ; captured by Iroquois, 153 ; account of captivity, 154 sqq. ; 
torture, 158 sqq.; as slave of Mohawks, 175 sqq.; escape, 184; 
return to France, 186; return to Canada, 187; ambassador to 
Iroquois, 188 sq.; death, 190; memorials, 229. 

Kerkt, David, and brothers, 61, 63 sq. 

Kieft, William, 185. 

Labatie, Jean, 175. 

Lalande, Jean de, 17; death, 190. 

Lalemant, Charles, 22, 43; "Relations," 69. 

Lalemant, Gabriel, 16, 137 ; martyrdom, 201 sqq. 

Lalemant, Jerome, 121, 189. 

Lay companions of missionaries, 16, 139, 156, 158. 

C 243 3 



INDEX 

Le Baillif, George, 67. 

Le Caron, Joseph, 39, 41. 

Le Gardeur, family, 77. 

Le Jeune, 65 sqq., life among Indians* 44 sqq. 

Le Mar chant, Jeanne, 77. 

Le Mercier, Frangois Joseph, 127, 138. 

Le Moyne, Simon, 127, 137. 

Le Neuf, family, 77. 

Lescarbot, Marc, 30, 67. 

Le Sueur, Jean, 77 sq. 

Letters, of Jesuit missionaries, 68 sqq. 

Literature, 1600-50, 2 sq. 

Manhattan Island, description by Jogues, 185 sq. 

Marie de Medici, 30. 

Marie de L* Incarnation, Ven., 78. 

Martin, companion of missionaries, 82 sq. 

Martyrdom, desire for, 151. 

Martyrs in Canada, 222 sqq. 

Mass, in mission cabins, 97. 

Masse, Enemond, 30 sqq. 

Megapolensis, Domlne, 185. 

Megapolensis, John, 184. 

Mercy, Daughters of, 78. 

Michel, Jacques, 64. 

Missionary, ideal, 105. 

Missions, 1600-1650, 9. 

Mohawks, 153, 175 sqq., 227 sqq. 

Montaignais, 38 sqq. 

Montmagny, Charles Huault de, 77. 

Monts, Pierre du Guast, Sieur de, 28 sqq. 

Neutral Nation, 55, 142 sqq.; 222. 

Newspapers, first, 5. 

Notre Dame des Anges, 147. 

Noue, Anne de, 50, 54. 

Noyrot, Philibert, 67. 

Oblates, 16, 139. 

Oenrio, 85 sq. 

Oiouhaton, Teresa, 189, 222. 

O jib ways, 145 sq. 

Onondagas, 153. 

Onnonhoaraton, Paul, 169. 

Ossossane, 122. 

Ottawas, 145 sq. 

Peltrie, Madeleine de La, 78. 

Penetanguishene, 229. 

C 244 3 



INDEX 

Penobscot, 35. 

Perche, Le, 77. 

Peron, Frangois du, 114, 127, 137. 

Petun Indians, 55, 140 sqq. 

Pierre, Jean, 82 sq. 

Plague, 113, 120. 

Pontgrave, Baron de Poutrincourt, 29 sqq. 

Port Royal, 30 sq., 34. 

Quebec, missionaries at, 79 sqq.; Jesuit establishments, 147; 
Franciscan college, 41. 

Quentin, Claude, 35 sq. 

Ragueneau, Paul, 112, 137; attacked, 127; account of martyr- 
doms, 200 sqq., 226. 

Raymbault, Charles, 145 sq.; illness, 152. 

Relations of New France, 69. 

Rensselaerswyck, 120, 154. 

Richelieu, Armand J. du Plessis, Cardinal, 64. 

Sagard, Theodat-Gabriel, 43, 67. 

St. Mary, mission, 132 sq. 

St. Thomas, village, 141. 

Saint- Sauveur, 35. 

Sault-au-Recollet, 43. 

Saussaye, 34 sq. 

Schools, for Indians, 41, 91 sq., 115, 147. 

Science, 1600-50, 3. 

Seminary, for Indians, 9; failure, 193. 

Senecas, 153. 

Shea, Gilmary, 230. 

Sillery, 152. 

Sondakwa, Thomas, 195. 

Sorcery, 57, 113; missionaries suspected of, 143 sqq., 149. 

Souriquois, 33. 

Spiritual Exercises, 20 sqq.; at missions, 114. 

Summer, at missions, 116. 

Superstitions, of Indians, 79 sq., 120 sq. 

Susa, Treaty of, 63. 

Tadoussac, Franciscans at, 38, 41. 

Teanaustaye, 127, 197. 

Tekakwitha, Catherine, 222. 

Theondechoren, Joseph, 222. 

Three Rivers, 155. 

Thwaites, Reuben Gold, 72, 79. 

Toanche, 84. 

Tobacco Indians, 55, 14. 

t M5 3 



INDEX 

Tonneraouanout, sorcerer, 113. 

Totiri, Stephen, 127. 

Travel, in Canada, 50 sqq. ; transatlantic, 107. 

Tslo*uendaentaha, Peter, 123. 

Tsondatsaa, Charles, 222. 

Ursulines, 78, 92. 

Veneration, of Jesuit martyrs, 229 sq. 

Viel, Nicolas, Franciscan, -work of, 43. 

Village, Indian, 128. 

Walworth, Clarence, 230. 

Waubashene, 229. 

Winter, at missions, 95, 10O. 

Wyandots, 54. 



CORRIGENDA 
FOR 

THE JESUIT MARTYRS OF NORTH AMERICA 

P. xii; insert: 

ILLUSTRATIONS 

T , - _ , t r FACING PAGE 

John de Brebeuf 79 

Isaac Jogues 152 

Gabriel Lalemant 192 



MAPS 
Huronia 50 

Sites of Mohawk Villages in 1642 175 

Principal Jesuit Indian Missions of North America 
East; 1611-1824 222 



P. 3, line 8: for achieved the prose classic of the century in 
his " Simiplicissimus," read, author of the prose 
classic of the century " Simplicissimus," was 
born in 1_625; line 13: for Huygens and his 
Saturn's rings, read Huygens' astronomical dis- 
coveries ; line 19: for the microscope, read his 
physiology ; line 25 : for propounding philoso- 
phies which, read born at the time; their 
philosophies. 

P. 8, line 25 : for Lazarists, read Vincentians. 

P. 28, line 29: for coming to blows read taking part in it. 

P. 29, line 1 : for even the Indians, read the Indians also ; line 3 : 
for mourners mocked them, and wondered if 
death had put an end to their encounters, read 
obsequies did not put an end to the angry dis- 
putes among mourners on both sides; line 9: 
for a priest, Nicholas Aubry, read a priest 
Nicholas Aubry. 

P. 32, line 15 : for on the island, read at Port Royal. 
P. 54, line 4: after Ihonatiria, insert at Todd's Point. 
P. 83, line 11 : for spend, read spending. 

P. 225, line 8 : for imprisoned, and finement, read all men of 
refinement. 

P. 229, line 25: for principle, read principal; line 27: for prin- 
ciple, read principal. 



Nihil obstat 

REV, ARTHUR J. SCANLAN, S, T, D,, 
Censor Librorm 

Imprimatur 

His EMINENCE, PATRICK CARDINAL HAYES, 
Archbishop of New York 



Pemism Superwmm 



126155